Novel What Is It Like To Be Eternal? (Completed)

Discussion in 'Community Fictions' started by CorpseDead, Apr 18, 2017.

  1. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    The Foundation

    Third person POV:

    -----------------------------------------------------

    “What did you say?!” Sitting straight up, Rose questioned Hēi with a surprised face, her eyes opened widely.

    “Isn’t it obvious? I came inside, so you have a high chance at getting pregnant with my child,” Hēi replied, with a feeling of foreshadowing. Rose was left with her mouth opened.

    “Wait… You can’t regulate whether your inheritance ability is on or not!? It is a basic thing for cultivators!” Rose exclaimed upon realizing such a possibility.

    “Is it? It is different for us. We train our mind and body, but we don’t build the energy into our bodies the way you do. We can earn such a thing only through ability. Like if… we try to intentionally turn it off with our Mana. But since I never had a relationship, I never bothered with learning such a skill…” Hēi explained himself, shrinking back. But as he could expect it from his other half, Rose reacted as he wished it.

    “Hēi… This came as a damned big surprise, to be honest. I could be very angry… but I’m not. I have no idea whether it is easy for us to have a child or not, as we are of a different race than before. You know, I felt left out for a long time now, as I always saw Hiro and Alice get along so well. We were separated thanks to an event and the next time we met they brought along another couple.”

    “They were the same as Hiro and Alice. Crazily in love. From that point on, I was getting surer and surer that we indeed had other halves. The thing that gave them this ability is above everyone. So I believe in you, being my other half. Honestly, up ‘till now, you didn’t betray my expectations. I like this slightly clumsy side of yours as well. Maybe because I’m the same…”

    “My point is… that if fate wishes it, you will be a father and I’ll be a mother early on. Although this child would come a little sudden, I will love him or her and take care of our child. I hope that you are in as well…” she questioned with a serious face, looking for even the slightest bit of hesitation on Hēi’s face.

    But she never found anything of the sort. Nodding with a serious face, he said that he would take responsibility. “You know, I’m even happier like this. We can’t bond our souls since I don’t have mind power yet. But once I’ll form my sea of consciousness, that will be my first movement. Unless you disagree?” Raising a brow, he added with an expectant face.

    “Haha, don’t be stupid. Of course, I agree with you,” she said, laughing at his question.

    “Since we have gone this far… shall we make sure that we will have a child?” With a grin on his face, Hēi offered up.

    “F-Fine…” Turning away with a red face, Rose mumbled silently.

    ---------------------- Alice’s POV: --------------------

    Hearing my offer, Gaia took my hand and stood up from the ground. “Are you sure about this?” Sedna questioned from the back, with a serious face.

    Without even turning to look at her, Gaia replied with a deadly serious face, “I am.” Sedna was surprised to see her being so serious, as it was a rare occurrence, I guess. Turning towards our destination, I said, “Your half is that way. But he is really far away. You can teleport further than us, so take us with you.”

    Nodding, she clapped her hands, and everyone disappeared. Turning to look around, we noticed Sedna standing behind us. “What? I am curious,” seeing us looking at her weirdly, she replied honestly. Shrugging I told Gaia that she teleported too far away, even passing her half. People at the ninth level were able to teleport anywhere, so it wasn’t surprising.

    After a few more redirections, we finally arrived at the right place. We found ourselves in front of a dead-looking planet. Large holes littered the planet and we sensed no life on it, except for a Harbinger, lurking inside those tunnels, though it had no way to sense us.

    “This is a trap…” Furrowing her brows, Gaia remarked. “Why do you think so?” I questioned her, my brows raised.

    “There is a seal around this place causing those who enter to be unable to leave unless they can break the seal or ask for permission from its creator. You stay here. We should be careful…” looking into my eyes, she explained with a serious face.

    “Aren’t you forgetting something? Your other half is in the middle of that planet. What do you think you dream man would do?” Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Hiro pointed out the obvious. Realizing her mistake, she slapped her forehead.

    “Let’s see… A fun person, who would like to do similar things like me. I don’t mind if he is even better at tricking people than me. It would only make me look up to him. Oh, pursuing! That’s definitely a point. I want my partner to pursue out of place and weird things just as much as me. Like my legacy for you. I don’t think that I’d have to describe his looks for you. What else…”

    “He should be shameless and clever. Shame is for the weak. Hahaha~ Anyway, I think that this little trap is here for the reason to catch some people for experiments. In case your personality is fine, you could leave, but if not, then you will die…” Considering that I have a good relationship with you, I’m sure that you would pass as a ‘fine’ person.

    “Actually, I didn’t ask you to describe his personality, but good to know,” laughing loudly, Hiro pointed out the truth. The latter half would have been enough for us.

    “Whatever… By the way, I’ll go in. You can decide if you want to come or not,” she said as she started flying towards the planet. In reality, this planet was amongst many populated planets so lots of people could pass by here. Following Gaia, we entered a tunnel and flew towards the center of the planet.

    Suddenly, Gaia started flying from left to right and before we could question her, we crashed face first into an invisible wall. Spatial laws… Seeing her laughing, we realized that she intentionally didn’t say anything… Gritting my teeth, I couldn’t help but curse at her.

    Following in her steps, we soon found ourselves in a huge hall. In the center was a dark-red throne, with a guy sitting on it. He was a hundred and ninety centimeters tall and had a slim but fit-looking, muscular body. His eyes were sea green colored, and he had short, dark brown hair. If he were to be somewhat bulkier, he could pass as a second Hiro.

    [It’s good that she didn’t take a liking to you…] I remarked through our bond, earning a laugh from Hiro.

    “Hello, guests… If you want to stay alive, you will have to survive battle-” Before he could continue, Gaia raised her hand and made a gripping movement. Space was crushed around him and he soon disappeared.

    “That was just a mirror image,” Gaia said, shrugging her shoulders. A huge formation lit up under our legs and summoned an Elephant-looking monster. Gaia waved her hand, crushing its body with the strength of space. “Let’s go,” she said as she looked at us, smiling. But a hole suddenly appeared under us, which tried sucking us in. Grabbing Gaia’s waist, we held onto her tightly.

    “You look cute when you try to hug your mother,” looking at us with clear ridicule on her face, she remarked. As she jumped down the hole, we found ourselves in front of the same guy as before.

    “You are killing the fun! I wanted to prank them, but you kept interrupting me! Who are you people to begin with?!” He questioned with an annoyed face, looking at Gaia.

    “We came here to… How do I tell it to him?” She started with self-confidence, but meeting a wall, she turned around to question us.

    “It seems like my daughter needs some guiding,” getting back at her, Hiro replied. I rewarded him with a kiss on his lips.

    “She is here because she fell in love with you. Please love her with your all~” Hiro said with a grin on her face, looking into the eyes of the man in front of us. Furrowing his brows, he looked at us for a few seconds, before laughing loudly. Gaia looked at us with an enraged face, clenching her fists.

    “How am I supposed to talk to him after this?! You damned hydra!” She screamed in Hiro’s mind, making us laugh even more.

    Raising a finger, Hiro pointed out the truth, “You don’t have to force yourself. He is your other half. You should know how he will behave after this little prank. Good luck with him!” Patting her shoulders, we left with smiles on our faces. It took only a few minutes for us to reach Genotin Academy.

    After entering our world, we took it easy for a few days, waiting for Gaia to return. But our relaxation was short-lived, as we were raided by Rose and Hēi. We were sitting on the couch in our living room, while Hiro was embracing me. It was really cozy… But Rose barged in, holding some kind of stick behind her back.

    “Good evening!” She said with a smile on her face, making me raise a brow.

    “Good evening to you too… but what is this strange behavior?” I questioned with a frown on my face, thinking that she messed up with something.

    Stopping in front of me, she pulled up the blouse on her belly, looking at me expectantly. “Please touch it.”

    “O-Okay…” feeling weirded out, I did as told. [What does she want?] I questioned Hiro, hoping that he would know more, but he didn’t… Of course… none of us knows more than the other one.

    “I’m touching it for ten seconds, but why?” I questioned her, sighing loudly, having enough of the silence. She was blocking my view of the movie we were watching as well…

    “Use your mind power!” She shouted with an annoyed face. I could be annoyed as well! I retorted in my mind but didn’t say anything to her. As my mind power rushed through her body, I picked up on something strange. Using it another time, I was left flabbergasted. I sensed another presence inside her body. It was very tiny, barely bigger than a sperm… but it was still there.

    “How the hell did you get pregnant so quickly?!” I questioned her as I stood up, with a dumbfounded look on my face.

    “E-Ehm… it was like this and that… and then boom! I happened!” She said, turning away with a red face, motioning an explosion with her hands. I looked at Hēi with a frown. Appearing in front of him, I sniffed the air around him.

    “You have her fragrance all over your body,” I said with a serious face. Knowing what they did, I couldn’t help but remark with a smirk on my face, “You are quick, aren’t you? Haha… But how come it was conceived? Both of you have a completely new bloodline. I don’t believe that you could have a child this easily…”

    “Uhm… it was my ovulation time, actually… Although we don’t have periods, we still ovulate. If you want a child, I’d suggest you do it at that time!” She said with a red face, probably feeling ashamed of what she was talking about.

    “Fine… but we will have to celebrate this!” Hugging her, I said with a smile on my face. Hiro grabbed Hēi’s hand and congratulated him. I wonder how will this turn out. But I’m really happy for them and this is a good thing for us as well. We can learn from their example in the future.

    After a cozy house party with all of our friends, everyone went their own ways. After having a nice and hot bath, we got into bed. I rested my head on Hiro’s chest, embracing him. “Will we be able to have a child as well?” I asked Hiro as I caressed his chest, feeling a little worried.

    Cuddling me, he turned on his side and put his chin on the top of my head, whispering, “Don’t worry. I’m sure that there is a way. And who knows? Maybe we can have children as easily as the other races.” His voice and words soothed my mind.

    “Huh? Why did you activate our ability?” Seeing my heart shaped pupils, he questioned me. In truth, he knew it all too well, but he still wanted to hear it from me. This pervert… “So that you can see the love in my eyes when we make love~” I replied playfully, sitting on his stomach.

    “Oh? But I don’t need these stupid eyes. I want to see the real you. I can see your love through your normal eyes as well,” placing his hands on my thighs, he said with a loving smile on his face. Feeling touched, I couldn’t help but turn slightly excited. Leaning forward to kiss him, our night turned into a hot one. It happened about two weeks later, that Gaia came back, along with that guy.

    In the meantime, we also reached the third stage of the Eternal Law Realm. But there twist! Our souls went past the threshold of the Mature Soul. That is something for cultivators at the second stage of the eighth level. But our souls were much more advanced than normal cultivators’ souls. After the Mature Soul, there was only one left, which wasn't known by people below the eighth level, unless they had some kind of inheritance.

    It was called the Immortal Soul, which would consist of changing our souls shape into that of our worlds. At the moment, our souls had the shape of our real bodies, with our first planet connected to it. As our Immortal Souls would grow, new soul planets would start forming.

    This meant that when we gain complete control over the Universe Energy, we would also turn into immortals. But that was something for people at the ninth level. Leaving our worlds, we went to Gaia’s house. Greeting each other, both all four of us were just standing there silently, waiting for the other to talk. Considering that the brown haired guy was hugging Gaia’s waist, we were quite sure that they were a pair.

    Sensing only one soul, we realized that we could be sure of it. The brown haired guy kept looking at us with a frown on his face. Stopping in front of us, Gaia randomly stepped forward and hugged each of us.

    “I thank you from the bottom of my heart. I never thought that I could live a normal life once again. And we are even stronger now that we can merge… Hehe,” she said with a happy smile on her face, laughing happily.

    “O-Oh… No problem. It was our pleasure. So? Will you help us out? We need your strength only for a few years at most,” crossing my arms in front of my chest, I replied, making her remember the deal.

    “No. Give me your blood,” she said with a serious face.

    “B-But Gaia, dear! Are you sure about this? What if they make you do weird things?” The brown haired guy asked. We were quite sure that he was at the ninth level, which was again surprising. Gaia shouldn’t be at that level either. This just shows that he probably created something similarly crazy.

    “Anthony! Ah, wait… I didn’t even introduce you. He is my husband, Anthony Blackwood. As you know from my memories, they aren’t bad people and this is something I decided on,” she replied, introducing her ‘husband’ as well. Everyone is going at it so quickly… But it is understandable. Cultivators at this level think differently than mortals. We don’t beat around the bush. We say what is in our hearts when it comes to these kinds of emotions.

    From another’s perspective, there are so many huge universes. One person doesn’t like you? You will leave him or her be… It makes no difference. On the other hand, our personality has been like that since we were young. Hiro had his past life and his race to support him, while me… I was very prideful so telling my feelings was never a problem.

    [‘Was’ is wrong. You are prideful, even now…] Hiro remarked in my mind.

    [N-No…] I tried denying it, but my attempt was futile, as not even I believed in my words.

    [Don’t worry dear, I love you as you are] he thought as he hugged me, pulling me into his chest. [Mhm~ I love you so much!] I talked to myself as I rubbed my face on his chest and coiled my arm around his back.

    “We are here as well…” Anthony remarked from the back, his brows twitching. I can understand him. I wouldn’t want Hiro to turn into someone else’s blood servant. Even the thought of it is creeping me out.

    “Well, we never asked you to do such a thing. Really, it would be enough if you just helped us,” Hiro said with a shrug of his shoulder. Seeing her shaking her head sideways, we cut our wrists and poured our blood into a bowl from our inner world.

    As she received the bowl, she appeared beside Anthony. Both of them drank from it and then Anthony started laughing creepily. “Hahaha! With your bloodline, my Blood Magic will be perfect! I’ll be able to ignore your commands anytime!”

    “I hope that you don’t mind this prank. We will help you as a favor, alright?” Gaia said with a grin on her face, adding that now she finally got back at us. We shrugged our shoulders, not really caring about it, but they soon fell to the ground.

    “H-HUH?! What is this?!” Anthony asked with a panicked face. He made strange hand movements, probably trying to control our blood. But it seemed like his attempt was futile. A few minutes later, their transformation finished. Since they drank our mixed blood, both of them turned into Dre’khans.

    The usual scale covered body, with two horns, a long tail, and a more powerful body. “Why the hell is it not working?!” Anthony put his hand on his chin, thinking heavily.

    “This is something I control, not you,” a familiar voice resounded around us, startling all of us for a moment. It was the damned Abyss.

    “How cruel, I’m not damned… And no, Anthony, I won’t drop dead… You kids are so cruel. Always wishing my death and cursing at me!” It exclaimed loudly, like some kind of hypocrite.

    “So… Unless you allow it, I can’t break their control?” Looking towards the sky, Anthony questioned.

    “Yes,” it replied simply and then turned silent. It’s interesting how it interacted more with people at higher levels. But we were called kids… us, kids?!

    “Ehm… I’m really sorry, dear. My plans backfired on us…” Anthony said, looking at Gaia with a downcast look on his face.

    “Did you really go as far as to plan this whole ‘scene’ of yours? And what is this Blood Magic about? Answer me,” I asked them plainly, but I commanded them for my last question.

    “We did… And after lots of experimenting, on bad people… I finally gained the ability to control blood and suck out my targets’ genes. I could do that with guys’ sperm as well, but I don’t wish to touch or drink that… Ugh…” He explained with a disgusted face. Wiping his forehead, he added, “After I caught a three-star divine beast, who was weaker than me, I was able to inherit his bloodline. That’s why I cultivate so quickly!”

    “I understand. Now then, let’s go~” Nodding, I said as a feeling of excitement welled up in my heart. Instead of teleporting towards the gate of the Abyss, we just cut open space and made an entrance for ourselves.

    We could crush and destroy space, leading to the gray matter and a catastrophe. But at the same time, now we could control space in such a delicate manner, that it would just open a portal to the Abyss. Looking down, we were able to see the same gaping darkness below us. Mist covered our surroundings, hiding away the real world.

    Using our mental powers, we scanned a huge area of the Abyss. It felt so much better that we weren’t of the lowest level in the Abyss… “Come this way,” Gaia said as she waved her hand. Anthony started whistling playfully, making the whole place resound with a simple tune. A strange feeling of foreboding welled up in our hearts. I believe that if not for being our blood servants, then we would feel much worse than now.

    Through our whole trip, not even a single monster came nearby. It was as if all of them hid away. Breathing in, we felt the smell of blood filling the air. “What is this?” I couldn’t help but ask him, looking at his back curiously. Turning around with a smile on his face, he replied, “I’m burning my blood to create this aura around me. It covers a huge area and fills the weaklings with fear. This is like an enhanced form of Bloodlust, actually…”

    Feeling surprised that he actually told it by himself, I questioned him. But he replied as expected, “You would have commanded it either way, so it was pointless to delay things.”

    Nodding, all of us agreed with him. We always sought these kinds of straight and reasonable people. Well, Rose was a little different, but she was perfect for livening up the mood. Now another one had joined.

    “And how come that you are advancing so quickly? Although cultivation doesn’t take much more time than before, and your fused soul doubles your speed, it is still weird… The laws take much more time to truly understand and comprehend. There is also the experience, as you have to use them!” Looking at us, Gaia asked as she raised her brows.

    “Huh? Did you forget our race? We have the laws and experience stored. We did modify a few of them to fit with our own understanding, or else it would never work… but it wasn’t a big deal. Except for cultivating, we barely waste our time with the same thing as normal cultivators,” I replied, feeling surprised that she didn’t understand this.

    “You are such a cheat. But experience? I never heard that other True Divine Beasts had experience in their memories as well…” Nodding, she remarked enviously, adding something strange.

    “They don’t?” Hiro questioned her in his curiosity.

    “As far as I’ve heard, they don’t. But maybe they’ve just never said this. I don’t know if the difference between you and other True Divine Beasts is your bond or this experience… Maybe it will turn into a new trend… damned blood legacies. I should have never left behind my world. You even had the luck to find it… Stupid pests!” As usual, her reply turned into a fuming mumbling.

    Entering the first level of the Abyss, we spread our arms as our mind powers rushed out of our bodies. Sensing the world around us, we realized just how huge this place was. Seeing our faces, Gaia questioned us, “Feeling surprised? This place is about as big as the universe we came from. The place we ‘own’ is ridiculously small. But even that is wonderful and worthy to fight for.”

    “Oh? Why so?” Hiro asked curiously, upon hearing that it was ‘worthy’ to fight for.

    “Hehe… you don’t know this yet… but those who own an area here will be rewarded on a monthly basis. That’s why people keep fighting here, to get their hands on more and more territories. Nothing more, nothing less. The treasures of a person are just a bonus. What you must know is that you can’t trust anyone while being here,” Anthony replied with a smirk on his face.

    “And what do we get?” I asked the most important question.

    “Hahaha~ Anything! You can even get law crystals, buckets of them… if you have a big enough territory. But interestingly, this place isn’t just about territory. Depending on the strength of a group, they could still gain the same amount of benefits, as a group with more people in it. Your group just had to be as powerful as the other one,” he added with a smile, once again taking care of our curiosity.

    Snapping his finger, Anthony took everyone away. “Here, this is the center of the first level. Keeping this place should be fine at our levels. So? Which of you wants to declare this as his or her territory?” He asked with a smirk on his face.

    Raising a brow, “How does this work? Don’t we have to fight or anything of the sort?” Hiro asked.

    “Not now. You can declare it anytime, but the owner will come to take it back as he will be notified. I had an unresolved debt with him anyway~” Cracking his fingers, he replied with a bloodthirsty grin on his face.

    Holding Hiro’s hand, we said at the same time, “We declare this as Alice Ourichi’s and Hiro Ourichi’s territory from this day on. It shall be called the Sawolond. A land for soul bonded people!” Finishing our sentence, we stomped on the ground and took out an enormous city from our world. While Gaia was away and we weren’t cultivating, we spent our time with building this.

    The whole city was built using top grade metals, mixed with spotless white marble. It had a huge wall all around it and we didn’t forget to use protective formations around it. After asking Gaia and Anthony, both of them strengthened the formations. Unless someone at their level attacked, it would be hard to use any kind of space attack on this city.

    Although it had only a few people in it, meaning our friends, over time it will fill.
     
  2. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    Tides and Conceiving

    Hiro’s POV:

    -----------------------------------------------------------------

    After declaring the place as our land, floating texts appeared in front of our eyes.

    #The Land of Sawolond has been created.
    #Owners: Alice Ourichi; Hiro Ourichi
    #Size of Area: Fifty square kilometers.
    #Leaderboard rank: 1st.
    #Number of Members: 8
    #Income: 5 000 000 points per Month. (2 Days left till payment)


    Raising a brow, I looked at Gaia to question her about this. “How come that other high-ranking people aren’t here just to gain free experience?”

    “Haha, it’s because they can’t turn into leaders on this level. Unless they want to serve someone weaker than them, they won’t gain anything. Actually… I was never the leader of the area my academy had. It is an elder at the peak of the seventh stage. But I can still come here and ‘accidentally’ crush the other groups. The reason why every group is still standing,” Gaia replied, winking at me. But I still had a question.

    “This is still not good enough. What about if they just get a weakling as the ‘ruler’, but in truth, a high-level cultivator would rule?” Alice asked in my stead, her head tilted to the side.

    Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Anthony replied, “The Abyss isn’t that simple and stupid. You heard it talking not long ago… If people were to try such a thing, it could easily cost them their lives.”


    “Oh. Are the penalties that serious?” Alice asked, her brows raised. Placing my right hand on the back of her head, I brushed my finger through her blonde hair. Looking at me from the corners of her eyes, I saw love in her eyes. Stepping closer, I hugged her tightly before giving a kiss on her lips.

    “Meh… What are you doing?” Gaia questioned, placing her hands on her hips.

    “Ah, sorry… I just saw her and was lost in her. Hehe,” loosening my embrace, I replied her with a stiff face.

    [There is something else that is stiff, other than your face…] looking at me with that provocative smirk of hers, Alice said in my mind.

    [N-No… there isn’t. It’s just your imagination,] I replied, releasing her and stepping back.

    Turning towards me, she looked into my eyes provocatively. Sticking out her chest, she continued her show. Ugh… you damned dragoness!

    “Fufu~ I can feel your love,” she said aloud, laughing at me.

    Pointing at my face, I said, “The face when you love your wife and she is the most beautiful woman for your taste as well…” Alice blushed a little, causing me a great surprise.


    Clearing his throat, Anthony caught our attention, “Stop your love fest here. Go to your own world… Also, people are coming. Be careful.” Just as he finished his sentence, the ground started trembling. The mountains around us, the lakes on the two sides of our territory, and the forest behind it.

    A group of ten appeared, glaring at us. But instead of saying anything rash, they just looked at us silently. Or more like… they were eyeing Anthony and Gaia. “We apologize for intruding. Goodbye,” the woman in the middle replied, gritting her teeth, she bowed before turning around to leave.

    I was left with my mouth opened widely. “That’s it? Where is the fight? Where is the pretentious showing off of their clan? Eh? These people are boring…” I said, feeling down that I couldn’t take pleasure in beating them.

    [Oh~ but you can take pleasure in something much better,] Alice chimed in again, interrupting my thoughts, provoking me. This little succubus… [Haah- but I love you] knowing my thoughts, she just chuckled upon hearing my words.


    “What did you expect? If a person at the ninth level were to take away your territory, would you mindlessly attack that person?” Anthony questioned me, raising a brow.

    Shrugging my shoulders, “you are right… but it’s still no fun,” I replied.

    “Go and have fun somewhere else, you pervert,” pointing downward, Gaia replied. I rather didn’t look to the place she was pointing towards.

    “You are saying that, but what about this place?” Pointing at our city, I questioned her.

    “We will defend it. The next few days will be like that anyway. Oh, right…” making a thoughtful face, Anthony said with a sudden realization on his face. Seeing his grin, a shudder ran through our backs.


    “Mind if I implement a few of my… traps?” He asked as an immense amount of bloodlust oozed out of his body. Seeing a smirk on Gaia’s face, I didn’t feel sure whether I wanted it or not…

    “Haah- just do it. But make sure that you don’t kill the real guests. Only halves will have a place here. Others will be sent away. If anyone asks what does our territory do, tell this to them. We will work on advertising ourselves… later…” I replied, waving my hands.

    Alice grabbed me at my waist from behind. Sneaking her hands forward, she crossed her fingers over my belly. Her boobs pressed against my back, she stood on her toes to whisper into my ear, “come with me.”


    Cold sweat ran down on my body, as I felt her hand moving downwards. Quickly disappearing, we had our way with each other…

    ----------- 18+ ------------

    Her hand entered my pants and fondled my rod. Moving towards my balls, I felt even more excited. With my balls in her left hand and my penis in her right hand, she started caressing my shaft.

    “Ah, stroke it stronger,” I said as I felt her grip tightening on me. Blank returned into my body, leaving my crotch visible. How clever…

    “Fufu~ Are you enjoying this?” Alice whispered into my ears, her warm breath tickling my ears. Feeling an unbearable lust welling up in me, I had no way to restrain myself. Turning around, I grabbed Alice’s head and kissed her deeply. Pushing forward, she fell to the ground, her eyes opened widely. Not sparing her, I placed my left hand on the side of her face, pushing her towards the ground.

    Licking her collarbone, I moved upwards on her neck, reaching her left ear. [Are you playing hard? Oh well, I’m loving it~] Alice remarked in my mind, panting heavily in excitement.

    “I’ll own you today. And I’ll impregnate you,” I whispered, turning on my inheritance. Not saying anything, her face red, she spread her legs. An incredible aroma permeated the air, driving my mind crazy.


    I put the tip of my penis into her. Releasing her head, I wanted her to look into my eyes. Feeling my lust, I was quite sure that I’d come inside instantly. She was ovulating. We were quite strong. We had strong people to help us… and I wanted to make my wife into a mother, and myself into a father.

    Still looking into each other’s eyes, I penetrated her pussy. Gritting her teeth, she coiled her legs around my waist. “Ahn~” she moaned, feeling me moving inside her.

    Embracing her upper body, I pressed my face into her soft bosom, kissing her breasts. Biting her lower lips, she shut her eyes tightly, trying to hold back her moaning. It was very cute. Moving upward, I kissed her deeply, still moving inside her. With so much excitement in my lower body, it took no more than a minute for me to come inside her.

    Loading my sticky white sperm into her pussy, I felt fulfillment even in the deepest parts of my heart. Breathing heavily, we made love for a few hours, before we finally stopped, feeling that it would be enough.

    -------------------------------

    Cleaning up the mess we made, we sat down on our bed, feeling satisfied. Alice between my legs, I coiled my arms around her waist. She leaned her head on my shoulder, sighing loudly.

    Closing her eyes, she asked, “What do you think? Will it conceive? “

    “I don’t know. We can only hope,” I said as I kissed the top of her head, caressing it.

    “And what about this hidden piece? It was surprising, to say the least… “ she asked, opening her eyes, frowning.

    “I have no idea. It played a prank on us again, it seems…” I replied, shaking my head to the side. Looking down, I saw Alice’s breasts from above. She wasn’t wearing anything, except for my shirt. It was a beautiful sight to behold. But holding back my flamboyant behavior over her body, I focused on our conversation.


    Chuckling, she looked at me with upturned eyes, saying, “You are hopeless…” Sticking out my tongue, I mocked her. Giving a kiss on her forehead, we thought about the possibilities this skill held.

    Since having this ability, whenever we came… some kind of law entered our minds. It was always different. But thanks to our hazy mind, we never bothered ourselves with it. After so much lust, we felt similarly good like before, but our minds were clearer the reason why we were able to comprehend the law. There was a problem however, unless we comprehended the law at the same moment, it disappeared from our minds.

    “That’s it, I guess. If we feel very good and can stay sane enough to comprehend those laws, then we can cultivate even quicker than before. It’s like a super bonus to the laws we have from our inherent memories… We have nothing to do but cultivate, feel lots of pleasure, and stay sane at the same time,” Alice mumbled silently, enumerating our to-do list.

    “You are saying that, but thanks to our fused souls, we go crazy over each other all the time. You can’t even talk usually, then how do you want to comprehend anything? But if we don’t reach a set level of pleasure, it won’t happen… It is still playing with our self-control and self-restraint, even after we won. Isn’t this super evil?” I questioned Alice, waiting to hear her agreement with me aloud. Of course, this bastard never forgot to play with us.


    #Special Ability: Comprehensive Moments
    #Description: This ability is a side-effect of the exclusive ability, called Find Love. Love comes in many shapes and forms, sometimes at the most unexpected times. Such is the way of the laws. You might realize something in the most unexpected moments. But if you don’t understand it quickly enough, it can just slip away. Like your love. So grab the chance to comprehend more.
    #Possible activation: The highest form of pleasure, The highest form of stress, When feeling very tired, On the brink of death.


    Reading the description, we facepalmed at the same time. Possible activation, is it? At least, we have other ways to activate it… I thought with a frown on my face.

    “We have? Like what? Dying? It’s not like the idiot couple tasted such a feeling too many times. Stress… I don’t know, when are we stressed out? We love each other, we are very happy, we don’t have to worry about anything too stressful in particular… Our lives are like a dream. Except for new things we explore and each other, and our friends, we have nothing in our lives. Of course, I’m very happy with this. Just saying…”Alice remarked, pointing out the truth.


    Caressing her silky, blonde hair, I couldn’t help but nod. That chasing rainbows feeling welled up in me once again. A weird life… that’s what I call our common past with Alice. A weird, but very happy one. Hugging her tightly, I kissed her neck. Since we were quite sane this time, we were able to comprehend the eternal law of space.

    Was space really expanding? In our opinion, it did nothing of the sort. Even the word ‘space’ was nothing but an illusion. Space was stagnant. It didn’t grow, it didn’t constrict. It was what we believed it to be. Every universe, every spot in those universes were connected in one way or the other.

    Space was more like a definition for the size of our dreams. If we had small dreams, space was small. If we had big dreams, it was much greater. But in the end, it was always connected to that gray matter beyond the reality. Space is dreams, dreams are space. Simple as that. And all of this was being moved by the infinitely circling finite time. Our dreams changed, the events changed, but the basic concept was always the same.

    Such was the understanding of space in our minds. We felt that we could easily reach the sixth stage of the seventh level now, so long as we had enough energy to break through. It was more of a physical question at this point. I always laughed when I heard things like ‘abandoning the physical world and our worldly feelings’. It was ridiculous. No matter how old you were, you always wanted to enjoy your life. And that would never change.

    Sex is a wonderful example of that. We were indeed more into it than we should be… but we didn’t mind it. We were who we were. If people didn’t like us, they could leave anytime. Instead of obeying others’ will and forcing themselves to do things you don’t like, people should focus more on their own dreams. On what they want.

    They didn’t reach it and blame it on luck? Maybe they just didn’t try to do it from their hearts. They didn’t believe in themselves, which is basically… a betrayal of their own dreams.


    “Fine, fine! Stop, you melancholic thinker, haha,” turning around, Alice pressed her hands against my face, silencing me. She kept laughing joyfully, leaving me mesmerized upon seeing her happy face. Sitting back down on her legs, I placed my hand on her face, caressing it. Leaning forward, closing our eyes, we kissed deeply. Embracing her, it once again turned into lovemaking. But this time, it was very slow, gentle, and loving.

    Twenty minutes later, we left our world and looked for Gaia and Anthony. We had a park in the city, they were dallying there on a bench. Anthony was resting his head on Gaia’s lap. Seemed like a good idea. Shamelessly sitting down on the bench beside them, in the same manner, we stayed silent for a few seconds before talking.


    Clearing her throat, Alice asked, feeling a little awkward, “What happened while we were away?”

    Looking upwards, I saw Gaia turning towards us to reply. “Nothing much. We set up our little traps. If anyone dares to attack, they’ll be in for a nice surprise. A few cultivators at the eighth level entered the Abyss and went to the center of their territories. Afterward, they met up with a few other leaders. I expect them to visit us soon,” she said calmly.

    We didn’t panic either. They were here with us and would help us if needed. Feeling curious, I talked, still resting in Alice’s lap. “When we turned into the owners of Land of Sawolond, texts appeared in front of us. There were two we aren’t sure of, one of them is ‘Income’ and the other one is ‘Leaderboard’. Could you elaborate them?”

    “Hmm? Income is obviously what its name says. Firstly, tell me how much it is,” Gaia said, looking at us.

    “Ten million and we are the first on the leaderboard’ Alice replied shortly.


    Raising a brow, visibly surprised, Gaia continued.“Oh? That’s a lot, though no surprise. So… you can create roles in your territory and set how many percents would be shared for each role. For example, you are the leaders. While we are simple members. The default is forty percent for the main leaders and sixty for the remaining members. You have to know that this is still a tremendous amount… as there are no groups who gain as much as you, with so few members.”

    “At the moment, you would get four million points per month, meaning two million for each of you. Meanwhile, the remaining six million will be shared among the six of us. Rose, Hēi, Narihi, Poirlion, and us. This means exactly one million for each of us. As the numbers grow, we would gain less and less. Normally…”

    “But that isn’t the case for now. The member number is a multiplier as well, as long as it doesn’t go above one million. Being the leaderboard number one means our territory is the strongest on this level. The higher you are on the leaderboard, the more you get. And as long as the number of members doesn’t go above one million, we will get more and more. You have to know that other territories have many billions of people.”

    “Even my academy has about fifty billion on its territory, regularly… Of course, you can change the percentages for the better or the worse. The only regulation is that you can’t go above sixty percent. You can also create roles, for example, co-leaders, management people, etc… and set the amount they would get. You just have to think. The Abyss knows everything about you anyway.”


    “Oh? That’s quite interesting,” Alice replied, feeling surprised. The first thing we did was to…

    Create Co-Leader Role, create Manager Role. Co-Leaders’ income should be twenty percent. Managers’ income should be fifteen percent. Main Leaders’ income should be twenty percent. We commanded in our heads, and the similar texts appeared in front of our eyes, telling us that we created a new role and set their income to a given percent.

    Twenty was perfectly enough for us. It would be shared between two for eternity. While the other twenty percent would be shared between six people. Maybe it was still way too high… Meanwhile, the remaining would be left for the simple members. We planned to have numerous managers, who would decide who can come to us. Maybe we should add soldiers as well, I thought, placing my hand on my chin.

    [It’s fine to do it later. No need to hurry with it. We can always change these numbers and the remaining would be divided among us anyway,] Alice replied in my mind.


    Anyway… Set Gaia Blackwood, Anthony Blackwood, Rose Shé, Hēi Shé, Poirlion, and Narihi as Co-Leaders.

    “Oh? How nice of you. You gave such a role for us,” Gaia said with a smile, acting all nice. Why did I feel so wrong in her presence? Shady woman!

    “Narihi, Poirlion!” Alice said suddenly, almost startling Gaia and Anthony.

    Leaving our world, they stood in front of us. Raising a brow, Narihi asked for what we wanted. “Could you pick a family name? Or something…” Alice asked, furrowing her brows.

    “Oh, thanks for the position… and we decided on one. It will be Illimex!” She declared proudly, sticking out her chest.

    “Eh? So quickly? Don’t you want to think about it some more?” Alice questioned, raising her hands. Rose and Hēi left our world at the same time.

    “The truth is that we pondered about our name for a good while. We wanted to ask you, but you were working hard on your… child,” Hēi replied with a stiff face.


    “Oh? Will I be a grandma then?” Raising a brow, Gaia questioned. Standing up, Anthony hit the back of his head into the bench, and looked after Gaia with an angry face, rubbing the back of his head.

    She stopped in front of us and put her hand on Alice’s tummy. “No! It's only mine!” I shouted as I sat up, pushing away her hand. Everyone looked at me with their brows raised as if I was an idiot. “Khm- It was just a bad dream,” clearing my throat, I commented on my outbreak.

    Sighing loudly, Gaia shook her head sideways, saying, “Just do it already. See if you will be a father or not.” Doing as told, I quickly placed my hand on her belly. Alice intentionally didn’t use her energy to feel it, this whole time. I was looking for the answer hopefully, preparing for the worst.

    Unfortunately, no matter how long I was looking for the sign, I never found it. Although I tried to prepare for the worst, it still felt crushing… What about the law of belief? Where is it now?! I thought as a feeling of wrath welled up in my heart.


    “Not even that will do something impossible. The Law of Belief helps you in reaching possible things. Having a child between two True Divine Beasts isn’t one of those. You can’t have a child. There might be a way, but you will have to find it yourself,” the Abyss replied and then disappeared.

    All of us were left flabbergasted. “I’m so sorry,” Rose and Narihi said at the same time, with visible concern on their faces.

    “But why can’t we have children?” I questioned the Abyss, waiting for an explanation. But it never came. I felt a hand touching my back. Knowing who it was, I turned around to hug her. Feeling Alice’s embrace, I sighed loudly.

    “Fine… We know that there is a way at least. This is just a simple setback.

    “And what do you plan to do?” Sitting on the bench beside us, Anthony asked.

    “Find a way, of course. It just said that we can’t have it normally. I believe that there is a way. And what is the place which has ‘impossible’ things?” I questioned him. Realizing the truth, Anthony told me that it was the Abyss.

    “We will go and train now. We need more strength to roam freely,” I added as I stood up, holding Alice’s hand.


    “Ah, wait. They came just now. You might want to talk with them,” grabbing my shoulder, Gaia stopped us. Nodding, we teleported towards the front gate. There was a group of twenty, all of them being at the eighth level. It’s likely that they wanted to win with numbers. But they came at the wrong time. I was in a hurry and I had no intention to play around with these idiots.

    “Land of Sawolond... is it?! We came here to talk with the master of this place. Go back boy, and ask for a meeting,” a handsome guy shouted proudly. At the same time, knowledge entered my mind about the formations around this place. Gaia sent it into my brain. It was nice, but I wasn’t sure whether we needed it or not.

    “You are talking to him… boy…” I replied, frowning. After standing there for a short time with a surprised face, he started laughing. Seeing my serious face, he stopped. Clearing his throat, he looked at me with a stiff face.

    “What is it? What did you come here for?” I questioned them, as I released my bloodlust, showing them my annoyance.


    “Could we talk to those people at the Universe Realm?” he asked, meaning the ninth level.

    “No. And I don’t have time for you. If you want to attack or let’s say… if you dare to attack, then don’t try talking. If you don’t intend to, then go and fuck off. If you want my help, then say what you want. I’m all ears,” I replied, tapping my foot on the ground. I’m not the patient kind when it comes to these random people.

    Seeing them looking at me with unsure faces, I got annoyed. “What now?! Do something already!” I shouted, feeling a little out of character. My soul force burst out of my body, grazing theirs.

    “You have a monstrously strong soul for your stage…” the same guy said, clear wonder on his face.

    Seeing me looking at them angrily, they made thoughtful faces. I started counting down from three. As the seconds passed by, sweat started appearing on their foreheads. If I reached zero and they still didn’t decide on what to do, I would attack them myself.

    [How angry you are. Haha,] Alice laughed in my mind, though she still felt a little down. But both of us believed in ourselves.


    As the words ‘one’ parted my lips, a woman teleported towards me. Anthony appeared in front of me and blocked her. Focusing on the formations around us, I poured my soul force into them. This was a unique creation… which used Soul Force. Gaia and Anthony filled all of them to the brim and if an alien soul force touched that formation, it exploded.

    I was standing exactly out of its range. Meanwhile, the others present weren’t… I sent my soul force towards the formation and upon contact, it exploded. The soul force spread towards the sky, rushing through the bodies of the cultivators present. Their eyes bulged as they grabbed their chests and started sweating profusely. Under the assault of the soul force, the had no way to move.

    As Anthony kicked the woman in the stomach, she fell into the same trap. Alice merged with me and we transformed into our monster form. Quickly using another three attacks, we released our martial art with nine stacks. It exploded amongst them, destroying their bodies in but a mere moment.


    The last remnants of the Soul Force formation crushed their souls, killing them. Not caring about the appearance of some floating text in front of my eyes, I grabbed Alice’s hand as I went back to our city. We had to train and then get my wife pregnant! With my child, of course!
     
  3. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    The Second Level of the Abyss

    Alice’s POV:

    -------------------------------------------------------------------

    Going back to the city, we chose a random spot to sit down and train. It was devoid of life for now, so it really didn’t matter. Now that many of the main leaders of the first level of the abyss had died, we were sure that chaos would erupt. As there were still many groups, who never made a move. Losing against us with such a group, made it clear that our city was really number one.

    But taking over the other groups and purging the people within will be an obvious choice for the other groups. Gaia and Anthony were counted as our servants, the reason why we didn’t have to care about penalties. No one would lose their life, except for our enemies. Of course, if we were to break through to the eighth level, we would have to move down to a deeper level of the Abyss. We had plans related to this too.

    Once there were enough people in our city, there would surely be a few who liked ruling over others. Such person at the later stages of the seventh level could inherit this place. We were sure that they would listen to our words, even if we moved away. There would be another boss, namely… but in truth, we would manage every place.


    After cultivating for a week, along with a huge amount of World Crystals, and the soul of one of the cultivators at the eighth level, we easily reached the sixth stage of the seventh level. We planned to use the other souls at the same time when we comprehended the laws of death and life so that we might break through to the Universe Founding Realm in one go.

    Entering our world, we decided to check how things were going. We didn’t have the time to care too much about our people lately, which was kind of sad… [Ehm… actually, we did have the time] Hiro chimed in, pointing out the truth.

    [Grr… I only wanted to make myself feel better!] I exclaimed unhappily, making him laugh. After a whole week, we had enough time to calm down and think about our possibilities seriously. We were sure that the Abyss had a way for us. But it loved to play around with us. Maybe there were other people as well, who were its little toys.


    Using our world, we felt everyone in it. What happened was a huge… mess? Wonder? Catastrophe? It could be called anything, actually… After looking back what happened in the past few days, we realized how fucked up our plans were. The number of sexual acts per day increased to unimaginable heights, compared to before. Looking at the faces of the people, we saw something that we missed before.

    We didn’t see those deadpan faces, those empty eyes, devoid of life. We didn’t see those pointless people, who didn’t have a goal. People with freckles, overweight, ‘ugly’ faces… all of them had a pair. Hiro talked to a lot of people in his past life, and he too heard descriptions of ‘dream women’, which were an exact opposite of his. People just had to find their pairs.

    Thanks to this new, cultivator society, no one had to care about things, such as jobs and economy. Jobs were meant to create an ecosystem, which could protect people from the dangers of the wild. To create safety, to create luxury and comfort, and to survive. In a cultivator society, people were chasing strength and comfort was secondary.

    But these people had very advanced technology, which we also used in our city in the Abyss. That technology provided them with great comfort, no matter where they went. The internet was accessible anywhere. They had storage spaces early on, unlike us… They were like a new generation of cultivators, with completely different standards.


    The cultivators in the outside world had this kind of luxury only above the fifth level. But even that was inferior when it came to quality… After ‘asking’ the people in our world, they also created the same kind of technology in our city. The crime was still present, as people would never live in peace. But we didn’t have a problem with that. It was a world of cultivation. Pairs betrayed and stole from other pairs. We too did the same. There was no need to play Saints and create world peace and unity…

    We planned to let only people with bonds live in our city. For that reason, there was a separate district, which served the needs of new pairs. Once they found their halves, with our help, they could live in our city as well.


    On the other hand, ever since breaking through to the Eternal Law Realm, we sped up the time of our world. One day in the outside world was equal to twenty-five in our world. This meant that under these two weeks, a year passed by in our world. It cost us a lot of years, but with the souls of the cultivators at the eighth level, it was just a joke. Even we had lifespans of six hundred million years.

    With the new souls, it went way above that, reaching eons. Considering that one eon was two billion years… we could keep up this pace for a very long time and still stay young. Rose’s pregnancy was going smoothly, except for her random outbursts and the food she consumed… Hēi had a hard time and I couldn’t help but wonder if I was going to be this bad as well.

    For example, not long ago, Rose went to a restaurant in our world and asked for meat. She never looked at the signs and didn’t notice that it was a vegetarian restaurant… Naturally, she had another outburst, cursing at the restaurant for not having what she wanted. When Hēi tried to soothe her, she snapped at him as well for not defending her. It was quite surprising that her baby still wasn’t coming.

    But thanks to being cultivators, all of us knew that there was nothing wrong. It was just that her child was growing slowly and needed a lot of nutrition.


    Opening our eyes, we stood up from our sitting position. Our bones crackled and our muscles felt a little stiff. Warming up a little, we went towards Gaia and Anthony.

    Sensing them occupying our house in the middle of the city, we felt our brows twitching. They liked to stay in our room… Walking through the empty streets, I felt a little weird. “Whenever I see this place, I can’t help but think… What will become of this place?” I talked to myself silently, looking at the houses.

    His arm around my waist, Hiro said laughing, “A city of perverts.”

    Shaking my head sideways, I imagined these streets, filled to the brim with kissing couples. But it might not be like that. For example, we never saw Hēi and Rose kissing in front of us either. They are rather shy… Sometimes I can’t help but think about peeking at them to see Rose’s little red face.


    Considering that there was about another year until Rose would give birth to her child, we could leave them here safely for now. We wanted to be there when she gave birth. Barging into our own room, we found Gaia and Anthony having a great time. We need a new bed… I thought unhappily.

    They came out a few minutes later, visibly unhappy. “Next time do it in your own room. And you can take this bed if you came for that… Even though it was a unique one. Prepared for our use, from the best materials!” I said as soon as I saw them, crossing my arms in front of my chest.

    “You should have asked for more such beds… and then we wouldn’t have got an urge to try it out. It is really comfy, you know? And what’s with those functions? It can even change its surface, which makes it perfect for a few positions…” Gaia replied, blushing and coughing towards her last words. Seeing us staying silent, she asked why have we come.


    “We are leaving now. Rose and Hēi, come out…” I replied her, not bothering with the happenings.

    Rose appeared in front of us, Hēi behind her. Her belly was round and big. “Can’t we go with you? Time flows much quicker in your world. Look, I’m already at the sixth level and Hēi reached the World Realm as well,” Rose questioned us with a pleading voice.

    “You mean five hundredth level…” Hēi corrected her, earning a twitching brow from Rose. Unstable as always… When Hēi formed his ‘sea of consciousness’, the first thing they did was to bound their souls. His tables were working everywhere, so nothing changed for him. But after bonding, their leveling system went through a mixing.

    Rose was able to train and cultivate at the same time, and she had access to the tables as well. Unfortunately for her, it didn’t matter too much at this point since she had to comprehend the laws. Meanwhile, Hēi stayed the same except for that now he too could cultivate. After their relationship started, he still had those seizures a few times, but thanks to Rose’s caring, they have disappeared completely.


    “Do you really want to come with us? What if we die? Will you risk your child’s life?” I questioned her, my hands on my hips. “Also, Narihi and Poirlion will be there with us…” I started, but Hēi interrupted me.

    “Please stop being pedantic! We all know that you won’t die, not to mention that you are stronger than Narihi and Poirlion. You don’t need our company at all, but we wish to go. Simple as that.” He didn’t talk too much, but whenever he did, I couldn’t refute… His words were true, and I wouldn’t lie for the sake of another result. It’s not like I minded it if they came.

    “Haah- Fine. But you should still stay here…” I replied, sighing loudly, pointing out that Gaia and Anthony should stay.

    “We wouldn’t go either way. Only if you commanded us…” Gaia replied mockingly.

    They will do something to this city, won’t they? I thought unhappily. [I think so…] Hiro replied, his face stiff.


    Saying goodbye, we turned around to leave. Teleporting away, we found ourselves over a dark pit, leading to the deeper levels of the Abyss. It was strangely silent. Rose was trying to comprehend the laws, while Hēi was training hard to catch up to his lover. With his current pace, he might be able to do it before the birth of his son.

    We gave him hundreds of pills, which made him soar through the third level. At the fourth, we stuffed his mouth with Energy Converting pills. And now… he had tons of World Crystals to consume. Actually, he felt terrible because of this. He always wanted to refuse it, but we wanted to help, so he had a hard time…

    [Especially if Rose stuffed his mouth to the brim, with World Crystals…] Hiro remarked in my mind with a thoughtful face, remembering another outburst of Rose. She didn’t want to listen to our persuasion, so she grabbed Hēi’s head and stuffed his mouth to the brim with a handful of World Crystals. Hēi has never refused our help since then…


    The place around us was a flat valley. The ground was made up of smooth and spotless black Abyss stone. There were walls all around us, going upwards. The walls were equally straight and smooth, leaving us with a feeling of insecurity. It was as if this hole was made for something else, other than a way down.

    The ground was littered with dark tunnels, leading downward in a straight line. [It feels like worm holes,] Hiro thought in his mind, his hand on his chin. Placing my hand on his shoulder, I caught his attention.

    “Ah, sorry. I was lost in my thoughts,” he said smiling, as he rested his hand on the top of my head, caressing it.

    “I know. And I’m not a dog!” I replied, pushing his hand away, pouting.

    Hugging me, “Hahaha, I know. You are a dragon,” he commented laughing.

    “Alright, my dragoness. Let’s go,” releasing me, he grabbed my hand and pulled me into one of the holes. Even after so many years together, my heart still beat rapidly when I felt him hugging me like this. I felt defeated…


    Anthony had told us to be careful as we couldn’t teleport from this point on. We had to walk or fly. As we were walking through the tunnels, every step we made, caused an echo to run through it. It was more than weird… Considering that the height of these tunnels was no more than two meters, it was hard to fly.

    [You are saying that. I even have to go as far as to pull back my neck… Let’s fly in a laying position!] Hiro remarked annoyed, as he laid down in the air. Superman… was it? I chuckled in my mind as I followed his example.

    We flew through the tunnels, moving downward hundreds of kilometers. After five hundred kilometers, we finally left those tunnels and found an amazing place.


    There was a huge land below us, and these holes were littering the black ceiling. The edges of the tunnels were shining from tiny crystals, showering the world below in a dim light. There were thick forests and plains at the same time, while the plant life was shining with a stronger light.

    As we stopped using our domains, we fell to the ground. The jungle was strangely silent… Thanks to Gaia’s guideline in our heads, we knew what to do. The Abyss was always changing. New places were added, with treasures, while old ones disappeared. But there were a few places which never changed, and this was one such place.

    Unlike at the upper floors, the trading places were rarer and harder to find. This was because they kept changing positions. And even if we found one, we couldn’t be sure that it had what we needed. We had many points since we played a nice role in killing the people at the eighth level. Even if the formation was made by Gaia and Anthony.


    It would have taken only a few minutes to fly out of the jungle if not for the number of monsters here. We were attacked every twenty seconds… There were even times when we killed a monster, only to see another one jumping towards us. All of them being at the seventh level didn’t help either.

    At last, after two hours, we were able to leave behind that damned forest. The worst was that we couldn’t fly after landing in it and the trees were incredibly sturdy. We felt like mortals, who tried to hit a tree with their fists. Nothing happened… Beyond the forest, we found a few tunnels in the walls, leading off to who knows where.

    Believing in ourselves, we picked one randomly. No matter how lucky or unlucky we were, when it counted, we always found our way. Walking through the long, smooth tunnels, we were surprised to see the tiny stone shards shaking on the ground. Everything started trembling around us, as a water-like liquid flushed through the tunnel. It was only a few centimeters deep.


    Seeing the Abyss stone sizzling as it melted, we used our Destiny’s Descent to punch a tiny hole into the wall of the tunnel. Pushing our hands into the tiny holes we made, we grabbed onto the wall and jumped onto it. The acid flowed below us, seemingly never ending, as the shaking intensified. Some kind of stupid worm appeared in the tunnel. It had no eyes, just long and sharp looking rows of teeth, arranged in circles.

    It was continuously opening and closing, about to devour us. Hiro swung his arm, releasing an arc of our mixed Qi. Although it wounded the monster, it was nowhere near enough to kill it. “Tsk… damn it. There you go!” Hiro said, clicking his tongue. Making five clones of himself, they jumped into the acid in their battle forms.

    His clones’ legs started melting as soon as they landed. Not bothering with it, they combined our knowledge about the laws and a huge amount of energy into a single attack. Our merged form, made up of our mixed energy, rushed forward. Upon meeting the worm, Hiro’s energy attack devoured the head of the worm and the remnants of the energy destroyed its body.

    Using Soul Eater, we devoured its soul, adding another few million to our lifespans. Sometimes we couldn’t help but wonder whether we would keep this look of ours or turn back into an even younger form… With the disappearance of the monster, the acid soon ran out of its source. Hiro’s clones had only half of their bodies left, but thanks to our current regeneration speed, they healed in a second.


    Entering Hiro’s body, we were left alone once again. Walking through the tunnels, we saw the tunnels start branching out. But the air felt strange and everything was too silent. We haven’t met even a single person since coming here. Which was weird… [Let’s merge and transform. Just in case. It’s better safe than sorry,] Hiro said in my mind, dissolving his cells and flowing into my body.

    Our cells merged, along with our brain, creating twelve hearts in our three-meter tall body. Our veins thickened and our muscle mass grew. Blank covered our bodies as our cells split and our overall shape took up our merged monster form, with twelve brains and heads. Using our Mind Powers, we found nothing.

    Let’s try our souls, I thought as I discharged our soul force in the form of a sphere. Feeling signs of life above us, we quickly turned our heads upward. There was a group of people above us, squatting in tiny holes, ready to ambush us. Just a few more steps, and we would have been attacked from the back. Opening our jaws, we used our breath attack to kill all of them.


    They quickly jumped out of the holes, rolling on the ground. We swung our tail and snapped our jaws towards the people in front of us. Catching three out of the seven, we tore their bodies into pieces. Our tail hit one of them, cutting his body into two halves, crushing him. Releasing our martial attack with twelve stacks, right under ourselves, it exploded, killing everyone but us on the spot.

    We couldn’t see anything in the lingering green light. Feeling their souls, we devoured them in one go, adding about a billion to our lifespans. We felt ourselves falling downward for a few seconds, before meeting the ground. The light soon disappeared, showing us nothing but the darkness. Looking up, we saw a huge hole in the ceiling, spamming at a few kilometers. There was supposed to be Abyss Stone connecting the tunnels…

    As we separated, “reshaping it a little should be fine,” Hiro said with an unbothered face, shrugging his shoulders. Chuckling, I followed in his steps. After walking for a few minutes, we stumbled upon a clearing. It was weird to see a patch of grass in the middle of a stone covered area. Seeing that there were people camping, we decided to ask for directions. Or for their lives…


    “Hello,” stopping beside the mini grassy plain, I leaned forward a little and said smiling. The group of beastmen with two elves among them, turning silent, looked towards us. They stood up hurriedly, their symbiotes covering their bodies and weapons in hands.

    “Eh? Why are you hostile?” I asked, holding up my hands, leaning back.

    [They didn’t even notice our presence. Something only people above the seventh level can do. What did you expect?] Hiro remarked in my mind, smirking.

    “Who are you? What do you want?” The elf guy in the middle asked. At the same time, we felt Poirlion and Narihi breaking through to the first stage of the seventh level. Poirlion caught up to Narihi and thanks to their new bloodline, they trained much quicker.


    “We just came to ask for directions. Do you happen to know of a Trading Spot nearby?” Hiro said calmly, his face unmoving.

    “Is that so?” The same elf mumbled, as his mind power and soul force rushed past our bodies. Furrowing his brows, he measured us up before saying, “Why can’t I sense you?”

    “Don’t ask for secrets. Just tell me whether you know of a place or not,” Hiro replied, furrowing his brows. His tail was swaying in a dangerous manner behind his back. He was ready to kill.

    Crossing his arms in front of his chest, the elf answered, “I know. But what makes you think that-” before he could say any more words, Hiro shot his pointy tail towards the elf’s head. Using Nightmare, the elf was stunned for a moment. Hiro’s tail penetrated his head, making it explode into a bloody mist. Creating clones of ourselves, we stood with bows in our hands.

    Mixing our energies, we condensed them into arrows. Releasing them in the form of Destiny’s Head, they flew towards the unfortunate souls. As they jumped to the side, we grabbed the elf’s soul and devoured it, gaining his memories.


    Turning around, we released another Twelve Chains of Bane, killing everyone in a moment. It was so easy to gain years of life! This place was like a gold mine for increasing our lifespan! Rushing towards the direction of the trading room, we arrived within twenty minutes. This place was simply huge.

    We found the same kind of circular room as when we entered the Trading Room before and, there were people in it this time as well. We felt our strength disappearing as we stepped into the room. But our jaws almost fell upon seeing one of them. It was Onas Sharurah, the elder who betrayed the academy and wanted to kill us! Nodding at each other, we hid our aura and sneaked towards his back.

    Although we couldn’t use our symbiotes or our Qi, we had the strength of a mortal. Activating our battle forms, Hiro jumped towards Onas’ back and coiled his arm around his neck.

    Feeling the air rushing out of his body in his surprise, “W-Who are- you?!” He shouted as he started coughing. Stopping in front of him, I smiled at him. Clenching my fists, I punched him in the face, breaking a few of his teeth. Even if I was just a mortal girl… I knew how to punch. And I had scales on my body, unlike this trash.


    Looking at me with hateful eyes, he wanted to spit on me. But before he could do anything of the sort, I kicked him in the stomach, making even Hiro stumble backward. The people started watching the show, with excited faces. Stepping forward, I slapped him on the face, followed by another punch, resulting in a broken nose.

    Hiro tightened his arms around his throat, his scales cutting into his flesh. His blood trickled down on Hiro’s arm, dirtying his clean scales. “You little shit… you should have never betrayed the academy. But to go as far as to attack us?! You were seeking death!” I shouted as I spun on my heel, kicking his head. I heard a cracking sound, causing me joy.

    “How many hits it take to crack that idiot skull of yours? I wonder,” I said grinning, cracking my knuckles.

    “W-Wait! It wasn’t my intention to attack you!” He exclaimed, holding up his arms, coughing. He was just an old man, with no real strength. While we were young and fit! He had no chance! Kicking his upheld hands, I heard another series of cracking sounds. Having enough of playing with this trash, Hiro coiled his right arm around Onas’ head, turning on it more than necessary. His neck cracked loudly as it broke.


    Although we couldn’t use our Soul Force here, we didn’t have to. Using Soul Eater, we devoured his soul as it was. With so many high-level souls, our energies went beyond the sixth stage, reaching the seventh. Throwing out his corpse, Hiro turned into his Hydra form and ate his body in front of the people present. Onas’ blood spilled out of Hiro’s mouth, dyeing the ground blood red under it.

    Gulping loudly, he transformed into his human body and came back with a smile on his face, wiping his hands. The people present had shocked and terrified faces as they looked at him. “Be careful of who you offend, little shit,” Hiro mumbled intentionally, catching the attention of everyone. They quickly turned around, to do their own things.

    Stopping in front of a hole, the same kinds of texts appeared in front of us. Skimming through the possibilities, we found Anest’s little toy, which could seal our energy for two seconds… But there was nothing that increased the chance of Alice’s pregnancy.


    [Where should we go, in that case?] I questioned Hiro, feeling sad. He put his hand on the top of my head, smiling at me.

    [Don’t worry, Alice. We will find it soon enough. I can feel it] he said, soothing my mind. Kissing him, we left the Trading Room and walked randomly. We felt quite lost…

    We didn’t even notice ourselves, walking on a huge plain. The ground was still that ubiquitous smooth, black stone. But something strange happened… The ground started trembling, along with space. The latter shooting off alarm signals in our heads, as nothing below the ninth level can do such a thing. Long cracks appeared on the ground below us, spanning for tens of kilometers.

    Looking at each other with panicked faces, we quickly merged to make sure that we wouldn’t be separated. A Phoenix with green flames broke through the ground under us, who was being chased with the same kind of True Divine Beast. One of them was at the tenth level, while the other one was at the ninth level… It was surprising, to say the least…

    But we had worse things to worry about. As the ground stopped existing under us, we fell downward. We couldn’t teleport, we couldn’t fly. We fell deep into an eternally dark pit…

    Was this the place that held our answers? We shall find out, even if we fall into the deepest pit of this Abyss…
     
  4. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    A Cure?

    Hiro’s POV:

    -----------------------------------------------------

    After falling for more than twenty minutes, with no wind to resist, we crashed into the hard ground. We had no idea how many kilometers deep we were, but the air here felt stagnant and lifeless. Large rocks of Abyss Stone fell after us, hitting our scale-covered body. Luckily for us, these kinds of things had no effect on our bodies at this point.

    Only non-physical things could hurt us. Moving the large rocks away from our body, we stood up and dusted off ourselves. It was really lucky that we didn’t die from this fall… Looking around, we realized that we couldn’t see shit.

    This wasn’t the kind of darkness which made from the absence of light. This place was made to be dark. Honestly, I swear that if we were to separate, I wouldn’t be able to see Alice if she stood further than a meter.


    [And? What now?] Alice questioned, feeling a little stressed out. This place had a weird effect on us. We felt so uneasy and insecure… something we hadn’t experienced in a very long time. Suddenly, we saw a sun-like light far away in the sky. Frowning, we focused on it, trying to see what it was.

    [Are those… people?] I talked to myself upon seeing tiny figures. Considering the size of those explosions, I didn’t even dare to think of their levels. Even when we used our Twelve Chains of Bane at our current level, it didn’t have such an effect. Using our mind powers, we felt nothing but an infinite emptiness all around us.

    Every attack we saw were like when stars were going supernova. As space was so stable down here, it was impossible for the attacks to affect it. As we kept wondering about this place, we felt a terrible aura rushing through our bodies. We felt like little kids in its presence.

    Turning around, we saw weirdly glowing green lines. Furrowing our brows, we didn’t understand what it was. We heard tapping sounds as if someone was walking… Seeing the green lines coming closer, we realized what was in front of us. Looking down at our own body, we couldn’t help but smack our forehead.


    The energy flowing among our scales had the same kind of color. The difference was that the person in front of us was like a torch… This was a lizard kind… and a True Divine Beast at that. As the person came closer and closer, its aura felt heavier and heavier, making even breathing hard. Closing our eyes, we focused on each other. Calming down, we sighed loudly.

    As we opened our eyes, we saw a blonde haired, green eyed, handsome guy in front of us. After a quick check, we were sure that he was a Dragon God.

    Looking at us silently, he nodded as he sat down on the ground. Placing his hand under his chin, he kept observing us as if we were a new species. [We are…] Alice remarked in my mind, almost making me chuckle loudly. But I didn’t find the moment to be right.

    “Hello…” we said, looking at him, not knowing what to do.


    “Hello. Why don’t you sit down? Is it better to talk while standing?” Raising a brow, he questioned us, his aura disappearing at the same time.

    “Fine,” we said, sitting down, and separating.

    “Oh! That’s an interesting sight! A dragon and a hydra?” he asked, making a wondering face. Seeing us staying silent, he didn’t talk either… We were sure that he was at the tenth level. Gaia’s and Anthony’s presence was nowhere near close to this guy’s.

    “What is this place?” Feeling curious, we tried striking up a conversation.

    “This is the Pit. The bottom of the Anchor. The place where only people at the tenth level go,” he said with an amused face, adding, “And I have no idea what you are doing here…”


    “Ehm… there was an accident. Two Phoenix were chasing after each other and destroyed the ground under us and… that’s how we got here,” I replied, feeling rueful when thinking of this turn of events.

    “That’s an interesting way to get here… I usually use the tunnels or just teleport here,” he replied, chuckling. He was visibly ridiculing us.

    “Is this really the bottom?” Alice couldn’t help but ask, unbelieving.

    Making a thoughtful face, he looked into her eyes as he replied, “Actually, no. There are five levels of the Abyss. This is the fifth. But there are another five for the creators. They have different things to fight for.”


    Hearing his reply, we were left flabbergasted. This guy was like a library of knowledge! We truly felt like extracting his knowledge. But what he said was dependent on his personality…

    “Is there a way to get out of here?” I asked the most important thing.

    “Without dying? No. At your current level, you would be killed tenfold on the previous two floors,” he said, shaking his head sideways. Gulping loudly, we looked at each other, making him laugh for some reason.

    “This isn’t funny, for fuck’s sake! I came here to have a child! Not to die here!” Alice shouted, feeling annoyed by the behavior of this guy. She wasn’t even pregnant yet, but her behavior was changing… I’ll have a hard time, it seems.

    [No! I’ll behave and be a good wife!] She quickly denied my words, looking at me with a panicked face.

    Haha, it’s fine, I replied, laughing at her.


    “I-Is that so?” the guy replied, his brows twitching.

    “Yes!” Alice shouted out of reflex, surprising him.

    “You have an interesting wife there,” he remarked, looking at me with inquiring eyes. Understanding his meaning, I introduced ourselves.

    “Hiro and Alice Ourichi. I’ll remember your names. I’m called Bayezinth,” he said smiling.


    “Why don’t you kill us?” Alice asked with a serious face.

    Looking at her with a serious face, measuring her up, he finally talked, “Why would I? Those who come here want to kill each other for points and understanding. I wouldn’t get any of those by killing you. You are nothing but mice, in the wrong hole. But you see… I finished a very long battle not long ago and I haven’t seen anyone friendly in a long time. You are even of a similar kind, so why would I take away my own amusement?”

    Hearing his speech, we found it reasonable. “And what do you plan to do with us, in that case?” Raising a brow, I asked.

    “I don’t know. Nothing? I just want to talk. I told you that it’s been a long time. You see, loneliness is sad drink when you taste it for too long. You came at the best time. Seriously,” he said laughing.

    “If you say so… But we would like to ask for your assistance in that case,” Alice pointed out shamelessly.

    “With your child? Why don’t you… just do it?” Raising a brow, he questioned her.


    “Are you stupid? Of course, we did it… But True Divine Beasts can’t have children-” interrupting her, Bayezinth asked, “Who said it?”

    “The Abyss,” I chimed in, having a sudden thought. It didn’t dare, did it?

    “Don’t tell me that it lied!” Alice questioned with gritted teeth.

    “No, it didn’t lie. But there are very few things that are impossible,” seeing the look on our faces, he cleared his throat. Scratching the back of his head, he continued, “Ehm… but you know that. Right, you came for the solution. I’m sorry, it’s just that there was this case, which won’t leave my mind.”

    After saying that, he turned the conversation around and started telling us tales and his past. He was switching from one topic to the other, always evading the solution to our problem. We knew what he wanted, so we stayed silent and listened to his stories. Two days later… he’d finally run out of stories.


    “Haah- This was wonderful. Thanks for listening to me for so long. It must have been rough to hear all of my stories through two eons…” he said as he stood up, dusting off his bottom.

    “It was our pleasure… but could you tell us what we need?” Alice asked persistently, not backing away from her own kind. Dragons tended to ignore requests and do their own things. Unless I was the person in question, Alice tended to do the same.

    “So impatient! Always this questioning,” shaking his head sideways, he remarked as he warmed up his body.

    Seeing that she wouldn’t get anywhere like this, Alice calmed down. Seeing her sighing loudly, Bayezinth nodded with a smile on his face, saying, “Yes. That’s the right way. Don’t let your emotions control you. You should be the one controlling them.”

    Looking at Alice’s face, I saw her brows twitching. She was clenching her fists and gritting her teeth angrily. Although she wasn’t as good at it as me, she had no problems normally. It was Bayezinth who angered her by evading the topic and talking about his own stuff. Not to mention, that she was frustrated since we failed at having a child.

    She didn’t mind if we lost and had to run away. She didn’t mind if we weren’t the cleverest or if we weren’t the richest or even the best looking. This was the only thing that hurt her the most. So I understood why she behaved as she did. Seeing that she was about to cry rather than burst out angrily, Bayezinth raised his hands with a panicked face.


    “Hey, hey! Calm down! It is fine! I’ll tell you, okay? I didn’t know that this was such a sore spot for you. People at these levels usually don’t bother with these kinds of things. I’m sorry, it was my misunderstanding,” he exclaimed, calming down Alice. Moving my left hand, I showed him a thumbs up.

    He looked at my finger with a confused face, not understanding my meaning. It seems like this isn’t a thing here… I thought as I pulled back my hand, my face stiff.

    [Hahaha, it surely isn’t,] feeling better, Alice laughed at our little play. Seeing her feeling better, I smiled at her before looking at Bayezinth with inquiring eyes.

    Sighing loudly, he finally spilled the beans. “It is an item one level above this. You can buy it in the Trading Room. But there are many people at the tenth level, those who don’t dare to come here and even more at the later stages of the ninth level. If you were to go there now, you would be killed by a malicious person. There are those who spend their boredom with killing… And to be honest, I did it as well. You are lucky that you are a dragon.”

    “Would you be so kind to guide us? In turn, we will give you something which might be worth more than you think,” I asked him nicely.

    “Hahaha, what can you give me that I don’t have?” He questioned me, laughing loudly. His voice echoed in this eternal darkness, but this place felt much comfier for some reason.

    “Emotions and love,” I replied with a smirk on my face, making him turn silent. Seeing my serious and unshaken face, he nodded, asking, “And how do you do that?”


    We told him about our ability and how we got it. We also brought up examples to prove that it was working. After making a thoughtful face, he replied with a nod of his head, “I will try out this ‘other half’ of yours. It’s not like I can lose much.”

    Hearing his reply, both of us felt happy. We sprung up from the ground, ready to leave. Flying and teleportation were restricted to levels, most likely… Unlike we, he just swung his arm and all of us disappeared. In the blink of an eye, we found ourselves in front of a Trading Room. There were fewer people in this one, meaning three. As we entered, we were surprised to feel that we didn’t lose our strength.

    “Oh? We have visitors?” A female asked, appearing in front of Alice. She put her finger on Alice’s chin, raising her head.

    “Go away, wimp. Do you think that you can touch a mighty creature like a Dragon God?” Stepping through the doorway, Bayezinth kicked the woman in the side, making her crash into the wall on the other side. I felt terrible… I couldn’t protect my woman! This place was everything but good! Damn it… Once we get back, I’ll be sure to work like a slave until I reach the tenth level! I thought, feeling fired up.


    Alice was already looking at the items. Stopping behind her, I coiled my arms around her waist and looked at the list. In the middle of the list, our eyes were stuck on a name.

    #Name: Conceiving Pill
    #Cost: 5 000 000
    #Effects: With the help of this pill, no matter what kind of creature you are, you can get pregnant.


    It was just a simple pill, but its effect was what we most desired. Our trip here, killing the cultivators at the eight level and our two million points from the control of our territory only add up to four million points! Seeing the difference in the numbers, we felt more than crushed. If Bayezinth didn’t help us out or help us in coming back, we would have to delay this for months! It wasn’t something we wished to do.

    [Unless…] looking at the people in the room, Alice thought with a dark face. Killing them normally would be impossible. But if we were to use curse of our martial art, these people might just die. They were at the middle stages of the ninth level. If Gaia and Anthony were here, they could have a go at it, but we wouldn’t gain anything from that.

    As our gazes met from the corners of our eyes, we nodded at each other. We merged and transformed into our monster form.

    “Oh! Is this a new species?! I’ve never seen it before!” Bayezinth said with wonder on his face, clapping. Not bothering with him, we used all of our heads to use Destiny’s Breath, gaining twelve stacks instantly.

    Laughing at our attack, they just shrugged it off. “Laugh now, bitches,” Alice remarked, using Wind Magic to speak. We released our attack with thirteen stacks… going beyond the ‘maximum’.

    “What the fuck?!” Bayezinth exclaimed, jumping back a few kilometers in his surprise. Our attack struck the woman in the middle, causing her body to explode. Reacting quickly, the other two used their energies to defend themselves, escaping with a few shallow wounds.


    Using Soul Eater, we stored the soul of the woman we just killed. Once we have the time, we will soar with these souls! “You whore!” the woman who was kicked by Bayezinth before, shouted angrily. But she was surprised to feel her strength slipping away. Our curse destroyed the cultivation of the affected people, turning them weaker and weaker. This was from my input.

    Meanwhile, Alice’s Martial Art provided the other effect, which caused instant destruction. With the mix of our Martial Arts, this curse turned into an unimaginable one. The remaining two, fell to their knees, coughing blood. A green light shone around their bodies, as they used their energies to heal themselves. But as they were continuing to get weaker, their cultivation soon fell to the peak of the eighth level.

    It continued to creep downward, reaching the middle of the eighth level. Seeing us walking towards them, they forced themselves to stand up from the ground. Releasing powerful attacks towards us, half of our body was destroyed. But with our powerful regeneration, it grew back in but a moment. Standing over them, we growled in a deep voice as we assaulted their bodies. Our jaws tore off their limbs, bloodying the ground and our monster faces.

    Gulping down large chunks of meats, we cleaned up the place in a few seconds. Storing away their souls, we hurriedly looked at our points.


    #Cultivator (mid): 385 000 (Two levels above. Legendary performance)
    #Cultivator (mid): 400 000 (Two level above. Legendary performance)
    #Cultivator (mid): 390 000 (Two level above. Legendary performance)



    Seeing the numbers, we rushed towards the hole and bought the pill instantly. Storing away the Conceiving Pill, we changed back into our human forms and hugged each other in happiness. With our biggest problem solved, we felt a huge stone lift from our hearts.

    “That was… crazy!” Bayezinth exclaimed as he stood right behind us. His sudden outburst scared the shit out of us, as we almost jumped through the ceiling.

    “Damn it! Don’t interrupt the scene!” Alice turned around, reprimanding a Dragon God at the tenth level. It was hilarious, to say the least. Bayezinth was just looking at her, not knowing whether to laugh or to cry.

    “Nah, enough of you, woman! Take me to my sweetheart!” He put his hand on Alice’s face, pushing her away, demanding his ‘sweetheart’. Laughing at him, we guided him through the Abyss. Entering a new universe on the third level of the Abyss, Bayezinth frowned.

    “Here? But this place is very dangerous. Not even I’d dare to stay here for long,” he said unhappily.


    “Eh? Why?” Looking at him with a surprised face, Alice asked.

    Looking at us, he started explaining, “This place is called the Dead World. I’m guessing that you think that this is another universe. But every universe is connected to the Abyss on the first level. If you find another one at the deeper levels, it is a Dead World. But the truth is that… the owners of these worlds are alive. They just opened a portal to it.”

    “It isn’t impossible. Above the eighth level souls, worlds, and space are flowing into the same thing. Now the problem is that these people could die anytime and they spit on the normal ways of cultivation. You might just find life in their world, even though it shouldn’t be possible.”

    “A-Ah… Is that so?” Alice asked with a stiff face, knowing all too well that our world was filled to the brim with life. Intelligent at that… “Let’s be quick,” he said with a serious face. Spreading our mind powers, we felt everything in this world. It wasn’t as big as ours, which wasn’t surprising. Teleporting there, we found a locked up woman. She was quite short and had a petite body. She had blue hair and was a dragonkin.

    Looking at Bayezinth’s face, we found him being mesmerized. “You love your race, don’t you? Going as far as to have your dream woman as a far relative of yours,” Alice ridiculed him with a smirk on her face. Talking seriously, “let’s release her and leave this place,” I said.


    Bayezinth nodded before appearing in front of the cage, surprising the woman. “W-What do you want? Don’t hurt me!” She shouted fearfully. Opening the cage, Bayezinth grabbed her hand and teleported away, along with us. Leaving that strange world, we found him hugging his half as if it was his life.

    Looking around with a surprised face,“A Dragon God? Wait, t-two?!” she said with a small stutter, her eyes bewildered.

    “You warmed up to her real fast…” Alice remarked, looking at Bayezinth with her brows raised, her hands on her hips.

    Smiling with a stiff face, he loosened his embrace on the woman, saying that he did. “But this is strange. I’ve seen her in my dreams, which I had for some reason… I never knew that she was a real person!” he added with a bewildered face.

    “Even this shows that our concept of the law of space is perfect. You dreamed about it and it’s there. Or to be correct, she is there…” Alice mumbled silently, her head hung. The blue haired girl was looking back and forth between Alice and Bayezinth, not understanding anything. Her face was getting redder and redder, showing her annoyance, until…

    “WHO ARE YOU?! WHAT’S GOING ON?!” she shouted, her face enraged. The top of her head hit Bayezinth’s chin, making him bite his tongue. After laughing at him, we stayed silent, wishing to hear this woman’s story.


    “I’m Bayezinth and these are just two unimportant people. You don’t have to mind them. Especially that guy with the brown hair,” he said to the girl with a smile on his face, pointing at me. Looking at each other, we found our faces twitching. “Could you tell me your name?” he asked with a gentle smile.

    [Sugarboy! That’s it! I’ll call him sugarboy!] Alice shouted in her mind out of nowhere, startling me for a moment. I knew that she would do it…

    “I-I’m called Sugine Penlith,” she replied with a meek face, accepting Bayezinth’s embrace. Being a Dragon God helped a lot.

    “And why were you locked up here?” Bayezinth asked, pointing at the gate. He was looking deeply into Sugine’s eyes, taking away her breath. Even her chest stopped moving for a short time, before she turned away, regaining her focus.

    “A-Ah! I’m sorry. That is something personal which I don’t wish to share with you,” she replied, bowing her head. They looked like a nice couple. The woman, resting her head on the guy’s chest, who was hugging her.


    “Is that so? That’s really sad. I was merely curious…” Bayezinth said with a sad face, scaring Sugine.

    “I-I’m sorry for disobeying! The truth is that I have a split personality and the other me is always bloodthirsty!” Shutting her eyes, Sugine said it all in one breath. Not wasting the misunderstood chance, I asked, “And? Is that the reason why you were locked up?”

    “Mostly… I went on a rampage and killed the test subjects of the world’s owner. She sealed me away for many years. I have no idea for how long I was in that formation before she let go of me... After locking me up, she said that she conduct new tests on me,” Sugine replied hurriedly, fearing a beating.

    “Listen. None of us will hurt you, okay? You don’t have to be afraid of us. You are one of us. I’ll protect you, so don’t be afraid!” Bayezinth replied, looking into her eyes… possessively. He was the owner type… just like I and Alice. We too were quite possessive of our love interests, but Bayezinth seemed to be beyond anything we have ever seen.


    “O-Okay,” Sugine said with a meek face.

    “Do you know how strong the owner of this world was?” Bayezinth asked out of curiosity, his head tilted to the side.

    “Somewhere at the eighth level, I think...” she replied.

    “I’ll find that bitch and kill her, okay?” he asked with a murderous look on his face, waiting for a yes. Seeing her nod, he smiled happily, adding, “You know. I too had a split personality back then. But thanks to my understanding of myself, I was able to cure myself of it. You should look for the answers in yourself, you little angel!”

    He was grinning like a goofy idiot, patting Sugine’s head. “Really?” she asked with a bewildered face, her mouth and eyes opened widely.

    “Yes! One of them was a proud dragon while the other one was a meek weakling. Unfortunately, the latter was most prominent when I was young. After seeing the death of a few dragonkin friends of mine, I forced myself to abandon that weak personality. And see? I am here! I changed quite a lot since then, hahaha. But it was worth it. Would you come with me? I’ll be sure to help you, okay?” He told his tale to Sugine, smiling honestly the whole time. Showing his hand to her, she grabbed it after a few seconds of thinking.

    “SUGARBOY!” Alice shouted as soon as she saw that these two were in sync, even though they had met not long ago.

    “Grr, Woman! I’m not sugarboy! My name is Baye-” he tried to protect his dignity, “Who cares? Let’s go already!” but Alice interrupted him, turning around to leave.


    “You should spank your wife… she needs to be controlled! Dragons are very much unruly!” Looking into my eyes, he advised with a serious face. My brows twitching, I said that I was seeing to it. You are no different! I shouted in my mind.

    After telling him where to go, he teleported all of us away.

    Our city appeared in front of us, but there was something…

    Wrong!
     
  5. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    Birth

    Alice’s POV:

    -------------------------------------------------------

    Every building in the city was coloured pink… [These damned idiots!] I shouted angrily in my mind, wishing to get my hands on Gaia and Anthony.

    “A-An interesting color to choose. Khm- but it isn’t my-” clearing his throat, Bayezinth said. Interrupting him, Alice shouted, “DAMN IT! Stupid Gaia! Of course, we didn’t pick this color! It was spotless white! But our co-leaders pulled a stupid prank!”

    Walking through the gates, we realized that not only the buildings, even the streets were pink… My brows twitching, I roared as I turned into my true form and flew towards our house. Sensing their presence, I burst my way towards our room. Kicking the door, it flew through our room, crashing into the wall on the other side. A bucket of water fell on my head, as Anthony and Gaia started laughing as they rolled on the floor.

    “A-Alice… I’ll punish them, okay?” Hiro appeared behind me, hugging me. But this one time, not even that helped. I felt more enraged than ever before. I punched the wall, destroying it in one move.

    “Hey, you don’t have to kill them, okay?” Hiro said as he grabbed my breasts, whispering, “Calm down. Oh~ This is really soft.” His stupid behavior diverted my attention, sending away the dark clouds. Sighing loudly, I relaxed my stiff body and looked at the troublemakers.


    “Ugh… we will be sorry… Damn it! Why didn’t your Blood Magic work?! We will have to spend our lives like slaves! Worst is that now I feel the need to serve them and I look up to them! All because of my blood,” Gaia mumbled silently, cursing at her bad luck, and blaming Anthony’s failure for her fate as a blood servant.

    “Actually, you said that you would turn into our blood servant even before meeting him,” Hiro pointed out the truth,

    “Oh, that? I wanted to scam you. ARGH! Stupid blood! I can’t lie to you!” She cursed as she grabbed the sides of her head, realizing that she spurted out everything.

    “Hmm~ I wouldn’t have minded if you just stayed silent, but for such things to come to light! It seems like I’ll have to teach you how to behave,” I said with a grin on my face, cracking my knuckles. I decided to punish them in numerous ways.


    Gaia started creeping backward on the bed they stole from us, fearing a beating. “Stop there,” I commanded her, while Anthony didn’t say anything. As I stopped in front of the bed, I grabbed their arms and pulled them off of the bed.

    “You will clean the whole city with a toothbrush. You can’t use magic. And you will do it wearing nothing but underwear. Gaia can wear a bikini… Ah, what else~ You can’t damage and destroy any of the buildings. Oh, and lastly! I’ll ask an artist from our world to paint you, while you stand naked. It will be fun to have such an erotic picture,” I told them my plans with a happy smile on my face.

    Unbreakable control was the best. I didn’t like to abuse our control over them, but if they can’t behave, I’ll punish them gladly.


    “Eh? You can’t be so cruel, can you? Cleaning it will be terrible enough. Even if we are strong and quick, it will take weeks! You don’t have so much time, do you? Look, we will just clean it with our Mind Powers in a moment and then forget this whole thing,” Gaia begged me with a pleading face.

    “Do it now,” I commanded, not bothering with her whining. But seeing that Anthony was strangely silent, I felt slightly worried for some reason.

    “You, what is it that you are hiding?” I asked Anthony, not using my control over him.

    Sighing loudly, he hung down his head as he replied, “It’s a small problem. Since you left, we killed a few more faction leaders. One of them was my enemy. But the problem lies in that he was the little brother of a cultivator at the later stages of the ninth level. A Universe Realm cultivator, just like us… At this point, everyone knows that we are the strongest power on the first level of the Abyss. But if that big brother attacks us, we might be in for a fight.”

    “The city being destroyed would be our smallest problem. If he comes, the other people at the eighth level would surely join as they lost a lot with the creation of this city. And before this settles, people won’t dare to come here. No one would want to affiliate with a dead group. Thanks to my bond with Gaia and to our crazy arts, we might be able to kill him, even like this. But it will be a dangerous fight.”

    “Maybe we should retreat for now and come here when we break through to the second or the third stage,” he said with a sorry look on his face, making me frown. Even if they liked to play these kinds of pranks, they were serious when necessary. I believe that they’ve lived for billions of years. It was natural that their minds deviated a little from the normal ways and they liked to bully others. Their personalities were completely understandable.


    “What? I heard fun,” Bayezinth said with a smile on his face, appearing behind us, Sugine under in his arms.

    “Who are you?!” Gaia and Anthony jumped up into a defensive position, pulling me behind them.

    “OOOH! You want to fight?! It would be fun!” Opening his arms wide, he shouted with a smile on his face.

    “No, they won’t fight with you, you stupid dragon. He is Bayezinth, a shady guy from the bottom of this pit. They are Anthony and Gaia Blackwood, a married couple,” I introduced the opposing sides.

    “Why are you bad mouthing me all the time? I was so nice to you, as a fellow Dragon God,” Bayezinth asked with a face, which showed how much he was hurt… Looking into his eyes, I realized that he was trying to play a prank on me. Showing my middle finger, I turned around and told the two idiots to do their work.


    Clicking his tongue, “Tch, your eyes are the same. I forgot that it won’t work on you,” Bayezinth said with a tinge of dissatisfaction in his voice.

    “Why do you people want to annoy my wife? Do you need a beating or what?” Hiro remarked out of nowhere, with clear annoyance on his face.

    Appearing in front of him, “Oh? Will you? Aren’t you just a little lizard?” this stupid dragon asked with a smirk on his face, provoking my darling. What the hell is going on? He keeps picking a fight with us, I thought as a feeling of worry filled my heart. I didn’t want to see Hiro being hurt and I’d stand beside him if this stupid Dragon were to attack.

    “This lizard might be bigger than you in the future,” not fearing him, Hiro replied with a smile. Their faces were almost touching as they kept eyeing each other.

    “Hahaha, I don’t doubt that. You have a strange past anyway,” he replied as he turned away, laughing.

    “Huh? What do you mean?” I questioned him as a feeling of curiosity seeped through my body.

    “Earthling… Haha, you don’t need to know it now. Your life would be more boring like that,” hearing my question, he just laughed at us, not telling anything.


    We looked at each other with suspicion, pondering about his meaning. How did he know about the Earth? It was just a random planet in Gaia’s world…

    “I’ll take care of anyone who comes here, as long as I spend my vacation here. No one should bother me while I’m with Sugine!” He exclaimed as he left the room.

    [It seems like this will stay as a mystery for the time being,] Hiro said in my mind, shrugging his shoulders. He had a past life and he doesn’t remember everything. Maybe things haven’t been as they seemed all this time, but we will find out about it along the way.

    “Shall we start cultivating? Or do you want our child at first?” I asked Hiro, adding another question with a smirk on my face.

    “Ugh… would be nice to do the latter. But the better genes we have, the stronger our child will be. I’ll love him or her either way, but if he or she can have a brighter future, then I’ll do all I can. We should stabilize our position here at first. And I hate relying on others’ strength, so let’s train. Let’s protect each other and the things we find important,” he replied, pulling me into his embrace.

    “Mhm,” I mumbled silently, hugging him as he kissed the top of my head. “What do you think? What is Bayezinth doing with Sugine?” I asked him as I pressed the right side of my face against his chest and listened to his beating hearts.

    “I don’t know. But he seemed to be all over her, so I’m sure that he wouldn’t do anything bad to her. He is a pretty good guy,” he answered, placing his hand on my face, smiling at me. “Geh, you are a sugarboy as well,” I hit his chest gently, turning away with a blush on my face. Unluckily for me, he knew my real feelings either way.


    Replacing our bed with a new one, we left our house to check on Gaia and Anthony. They were cleaning the houses and the streets obediently. “You are really good at this,” I ridiculed them as I threw my blonde hair over my shoulder.

    “You are such a bully,” Hiro remarked, closing his eyes as he laughed. Entering our world, we sat down on top of the ocean and started pondering about the last two laws. But for some reason, nothing came to mind. We were just sitting there, feeling happy in each other’s company. Using our world, we sensed Rose’s location and the progression of her pregnancy. She had four months left at most.

    [This will sound silly but… why don’t we have sex and try to use that stupid ability? This is our last chance to find a use for it,] Hiro questioned me, feeling weird that he asked if I wanted to have sex with him. We just did it most of the time. We did it because we loved each other and wanted to do it. We did it because we lusted over one another.

    This time, it came out of nowhere, so it felt strange for the both of us. “Pleasure me, in that case,” I said with a smile on my face, leaning forward to kiss my mate.

    ----

    In the middle of everything, a thought entered our minds. In a way, life was space. If we stopped being, our space disappeared. Space was cruel and sometimes lonely, just like our lives. But if we filled it with content, it was still worth to see. To strive on to live and bear the weight of our emotions, relationships, and the tragedies of our lives.

    My life with Hiro was like a dream, which sometimes made us question our reality. Feeling Hiro inside me, looking into his eyes, I thought, although that’s how we feel, I believe that it is all because of our self-confidence. I’m repeating myself, but if you don’t know yourself, and you don’t accept yourself, you can’t taste true happiness and take joy in your life. You will just think about your past and the bad events.

    But people died sooner or later. For one reason or the other, it didn’t matter. For death was the other half of life. They were always beside each other and walked hand in hand. But even if you died, a new life always began in your stead. Your children or a life somewhere else, unrelated to you. In the end, all of us were just a part of this infinite circle of insanity. And every person who fought to reach the top was fighting to climb out of this cycle.

    What was outside of it? It was something only the Abyss and the creators knew. We felt an epiphany as our minds broke through. We understood the four major laws and the connection between them. After enjoying ourselves a little more, we had to leave our world because we felt a powerful presence outside.


    Leaving our world, we found Bayezinth, holding the throat of a random guy. He was kicking and punching Bayezinth, whose scales were too hard to feel anything. Raising his right hand, he shot a ball of energy towards the guy at the late ninth level, destroying his body. He was none other than the cultivator Gaia and Anthony were worrying about. After storing his soul, we entered our world.

    Except for the heavenly tribulation, we spent the remaining four months, before Rose’s childbirth, cultivating. On the eighth level, called Universe Founding Realm, we had to convert our World Energy to Universe Energy. But we were surprised to experience something very strange. Upon devouring the souls at the eighth and ninth level, our energy transformed much quicker than we thought.

    It was great that we had Gaia’s Babel helping us to cultivate. Although she didn’t want to give it to us, after hearing that I might add one or two things to their punishment, she handed it over with a smile. It was a wonderful toy, which could be carried around even in your hand, so long you didn’t wish to use it. After four months of continuous cultivation, we converted ninety percent of our energies. If we were to get our hands on a few more souls, we might break through in less than a year.

    ---

    Although four months passed in our world, in the outside world, it was no more than five days. We teleported to Rose’s and Hei’s house. Knocking on the door, we heard hurried steps. Opening the door, Hei looked at me and then at Hiro. “Eh? You just knocked on the door!?” He asked with wide opened eyes, visibly surprised.

    Flicking his forehead, “Of course, we can knock. We just didn’t feel the need to it before,” I replied as I entered the house.

    “Hahaha, but you still can’t wait for me to invite you in, can you?” He remarked, laughing at my bad manners. They were alike when it came to these kinds of things. We didn’t feel the need to knock on the door. We were close friends and shared everything. Just like how Rose opened the door on us many times, we did the same. Still, we just laughed at those moments like fond memories.

    “I can’t, it seems. How is Rose?” I questioned him, turning on my heels to face him.

    “She is fine. Her body is very strong, thanks to you. I’m quite sure that she will give birth soon enough,” Hei replied with a stiff smile.


    Stopping beside me, Hiro said, “You suck at acting. Man, you are all nervous. Don’t worry. She will get through it in a moment.”

    “Is that so? I hope that your words are true. My son keeps moving around inside her. He seems to be very strong for his size,” Hei said, scratching the back of his head.

    “Oh? So it will be a he. I was just about to ask now,” I remarked, feeling happy for some reason. I need a daughter. She would be so cute, I thought in my mind, biting my nails.

    [What?! No! How am I supposed to let any man touch her? I’d feel bad, but it would be a part of life. Our child should be a boy. I’d rather see him holding a harem than to see even a single guy touch my daughter,] Hiro refuted my thoughts, making me worry about the same thing.

    Stopping in front of their room, I turned around. Looking at Hei and Hiro, I said, “You will stay here. I’ll go in.” Both of them nodded and sat down outside. It felt weird that Hiro wasn’t standing beside me… Entering the room, I found Rose lying on the bed, eating chocolate. If not for her pregnancy, I’d steal it away…

    “Hello, Alice. Did you finish your training? I haven’t seen you in a long time and was missing you,” Rose said with a sweet face, holding her hand towards me.

    “Oh, now. What will I do when you will leave to do the same? You’ll take even more time,” I replied, sitting down on the side of the bed. Placing my hand on her belly, I caressed it gently. I felt a kick from the other side, surprising me a little.


    “Can we start?”I questioned her with a smile on my face. Seeing her nod, I used the law of time around us. Her amniotic fluid left her lower parts and flowed onto the towel under her. Hei prepared everything beforehand, like a good midwife. Looking through Hiro’s eyes, I saw Hei pacing back and forth anxiously, looking at the door every so often.

    Unlike mortals, Rose had no problems with pain or anything of the sort. Using her energy, she just numbed her lower body. I cut up her stomach with my nails, making their son cry. Raising him out, I used Hiro’s Qi to heal Rose in a few seconds and left only a small hole. But when Hei heard his crying son, he charged through the door, only to see Rose, being split open…


    “Seriously, why do you have a bond? You can feel her non-existent pain,” I remarked, shaking my head sideways, looking at his dumbfounded face. Rose cleaned her son with her Qi, while I held the umbilical cord between my fingers.

    “Do you want to cut it? Since you came in,” I asked Hei with a smile on my face. His hands trembling, his face pale, he walked over. Grabbing the umbilical cord, his hand slipped on its slimy surface. Touching my hand accidentally, he dirtied me as well. Both I and Rose sighed loudly.

    Looking into Rose’s eyes, “I’m sorry! But this is so stressing. What if I screw up somewhere?” He apologized honestly. Rose looked at him with a loving smile on her face, saying, “You can’t screw up. Just do it, honey.”

    Sighing loudly, he closed his eyes for a moment before doing his job as a father. Using Hiro’s Qi, I healed the hole in Rose’s stomach and cleaned everybody. Their son was just looking around, observing everyone with curious eyes. I handed the baby back to Rose. Mothers should be the first to hold their children.

    He raised his tiny, chubby hands, reaching towards Rose’s face. Upon touching it, he started smiling as if he had won on a lottery. “Hahaha, look at how much he loves you,” I remarked, feeling slightly envious.

    “See? I told you that you were worrying for nothing,” Rose said as she turned to look at Hei.

    Chuckling, he slumped his shoulders and relaxed his body. Waving his hands, “Yes, yes, you did. I just felt worried for you,” he said.


    Sitting down on the side of the bed, he grabbed Rose’s left hand and kissed her in front of us. “Woah~ Quickly, take a photo of them,” I joked around, my hand in front of my mouth. Hiro stopped behind me, embracing me. After Hei held his son for a few minutes, he handed him back to Rose.

    “Have you decided on a name yet?” Hiro asked with a curious face, his head tilted to the side.

    Rose’s face turned stiff suddenly, making us raise a brow. “Ehm, the truth is that we did. But you might not like it. As the first descendant of our race, called Dre’Khan, would you mind if we named him Dreydon? People close to him will call him by his nickname, Dre. We will work hard to educate him to not bring shame on his race.”

    Rose and Hei talked alongside each other, with hopeful looks on their faces. Hiro looked at me and as our eyes met, we started laughing. “Haha, don’t be stupid. You don’t have to set up standards for him. We don’t mind if you name him like that, but please don’t fall into the trap of having expectations for him,” I said with a smile on my face.

    After making a thoughtful face, both of them nodded, understanding the underlying meaning of my words. It would do more harm for him than good if they treated him differently in the future. All because of a name. “And to begin with, we brought enough shame to ourselves. Why would we care about such things? Others have to care about their faces because they are weak. The strong can do anything,” I added arrogantly, making everyone laugh.

    “Mama!” Dre shouted, looking at Rose.


    Her face went pale and then flushed red. “Y-You said, Mama?! Say it again!” She shouted excitedly, holding him in her bosom. Dre shook his head sideways, making us laugh at the trio in front of us. Turning around, we were scared shitless upon seeing Narihi and Poirlion. I literally jumped back in my surprise.

    “What the hell? When did you get here? You didn’t reply to my message either,” I questioned them with a surprised face. We tried contacting them when we came over, but they didn’t reply.

    “Eh? But we were here the whole time… After Hei ran in, we too came in. You were just lost in the scene. Also, we didn’t reply because we were confirming something and it is time to announce it. I too became pregnant while you were training…” Narihi dropped the bomb, leaving me dumbfounded.

    “For real?” I questioned her, looking into her eyes.

    “Yes. And while we are at naming. We found out that we’ll be having a daughter. So do you mind if we named her Kana? Derived from Khan,” Narihi questioned with visible expectation on her face.

    Shrugging my shoulders, “Although it is your choice entirely, I’d even agree and ask you to name her like that. I find it interesting,” I replied with a smile, showing my acceptance. They looked at Hiro for another yes.

    “Hahaha, why are you looking at me? You can take her words as my words. You should know it yourself, as halves. Have you ever disagreed on anything?” he said, laughing at their stupid looks.


    “But boy, your son is growing really quickly,” I couldn’t help but point out the truth.

    “I guess it is because of his great genes,” Hei said with a proud face, caressing his son’s head.

    “Alright. Now we will leave and… make children,” Hiro said as he stepped back, pulling on my hand. Rose winked at me, waving her hand, while the others were laughing upon hearing his remark.

    Narihi and Poirlion left along with us, to leave the pair alone. Closing the door behind us, I smiled while thinking, Dreydon Shé and Kana Illimex. The guardians of our child and the ancestors of the race we created, Dre’khan. Now we need our own child, who shall be the descendant of the Ourichi family and the heir of Sawolond. The land of halves and soul bonded people.

    “We shall leave behind an interesting legend! Hahaha!”
     
  6. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    Procreation

    Third person POV:

    --------------------------------------------------------------------

    After leaving Rose’s and Hēi’s room, Hiro and Alice entered their house. Stopping in front of the door to their room, they stood hand in hand. A feeling of nervousness filled their hearts as they thought about the near future.

    “You should stay here. I’ll surprise you since this is an important day. Don’t peek,” Alice said as she let go of Hiro’s hand and pushed him inside the room. Gulping loudly, Hiro nodded.

    As the door closed behind him, he sat down on the side of the bed and waited silently. But no matter how they tried to suppress their bonds, it was impossible as their souls were fused. They were long past the point where they could hide anything. Blank transformed into a black, see-through, silky nightgown.

    The black underwears and stockings greatly accentuated Alice’s white skin, leaving Hiro with a dry throat. Not making him wait, she opened the door and walked towards her mate. Pressing her left knee between his legs, she rubbed it against his private parts. Hugging his head, she pulled him into her bosom.


    “You are very beautiful tonight,” Hiro said, looking up into her eyes. His arms snuck their way around her back, unhooking her bra. Blank slowly dissolved, entering Alice’s body, leaving her upper half naked.

    Gazing back into his eyes, “Is that so? I’m all yours,” she said with loving eyes, looking at Hiro, who moved his tongue towards her nipples. Blowing cold air on them, he saw as her nipples hardened and grew a little longer. Tasting his wife, he licked them and then bit on them one by one.

    “Uhn~ What about the Conceiving Pill?” Moaning, Alice questioned, taking out the pill they bought in the Abyss. Taking it away, Hiro put it inside his mouth as he stood up. Embracing his wife, he kissed her deeply, rolling the pill into her mouth. It started melting in her swirling mouth, turning muddle-headed at the same time. Gulping down every bit of it, she felt a burning hotness spreading through her body, entering her womb.

    Pinching Alice’s nipples, she moaned loudly, “AHN~ This pill haah~ isn’t just a conceiving pill. Haah~ It’s an aphrodisiac,” she said, panting heavily. Not minding her problems, Hiro licked her neck, bit onto her ears, nibbled on her earlobes. His arms moved down on her back, feeling the silky texture of her nightgown and her smooth skin at the same time. Reaching her ass, “Ahn~ How wild,” he strengthened his grip on her buttocks, earning a yelp from his wife.


    Moving his right hand between her legs, he rubbed his finger against her anus, teasing her. Alice stopped kissing with him, resting her head on his chest. Knowing that she gave up on her defense, Hiro moved his finger towards her pussy. Feeling the shape of her labia and the hot, wet, silky cloth separating his finger from Alice’s pussy, he breathed heavily as he pressed on.

    His pointing finger slipped into the gap between her labia, pushing her panties inside it. As he found her vagina, he pushed his finger inside. At the same time, he felt Alice’s arms tightening around his back. “Mhn~ ” She moaned, shutting her legs tightly. Not minding it, he started rubbing her insides, tirelessly attacking her folds. On the upper half of her hole, he found the usual rougher part.

    Knowing his intentions, Alice raised her head to look at him with pleading eyes. “N-No, if you do that, I’ll go crazy. How am I supposed to remember everything if I-” not minding her protest, he attacked her G-spot.

    “AHN~ Noo~” She moaned loudly, her body spasming, her legs trembling. Hiro sat down on the bed. Losing her support, she fell on his body, breathing heavily. “Uh… I told you not to do it,” she said, looking up into his eyes.


    “But you enjoyed it,” he replied provocatively, with a smirk on his face. Hitting his chest, Alice crept forward on his body, stopping above his head. His lips were right above her pussy. Looking down at him, with strangely cold eyes, she grabbed the sides of her panties. Finding the strings, she slowly pulled on them, looking into Hiro’s eyes deeply. A feeling of anticipation filled his heart as he was looking back and forth between her covered pussy and her eyes.

    Her panties fell on his face when a powerful scent permeated the air. Sniffing her panties, Hiro threw it away. With raging lust in his lower body, he grabbed Alice’s thighs, pulling her onto his face. Sniffing deeply, he pushed his tongue into her pussy and started moving his tongue in circles. “Uhn~ The upper parts are… so go~od~” she moaned loudly, feeling shudders running through her body.

    Her soaking wet pussy was leaking love juices, smearing and dirtying Hiro’s face. Loving the scent, Hiro never minded it. Opening her eyes, she looked down into his eyes. Placing her hand on the top of his head, she started moving her hips back and forth, rubbing her clitoris on his nose. Whenever he had a chance, Hiro bit on it gently, making her moan every time. Feeling that she was about to cum, Hiro raised up her body, leaving her starving for sex.


    “B-But why? I was about to… Uh, you are such a bully,” she said unhappily, as a feeling of dissatisfaction filled her lower half. Moving back on the bed, Hiro spread his legs, looking at Alice with a smirk on his face. Blank entered his body, leaving him naked. Seeing his erect penis, she wanted to sit on it, but knowing that he wouldn’t allow it, she behaved herself.

    She went on all fours, standing between his legs. Leaning forward, she kissed his penis, looking into his eyes. A strong urge to fuck her filled Hiro’s heart. Coiling her pink lips around the tip of his penis, she threw her blonde hair over her shoulders. Her shining green eyes, looked back at him, clear provocation in them.

    Placing his hand on the top of her head, he pushed her down. Her lips moved down on his shaft, wetting it with her spit. Feeling her hot and slimy mouth, and her rolling tongue around the tip of his penis, Hiro leaned back on their bed, as a feeling of satisfaction filled his heart. Looking down at her, his hand on her head, he controlled her movements. He leaned back his head and relaxed his stiff body, to give in to the pleasure.

    His legs still trembled whenever he was met with the relentless technique of his wife. Her tiny hands touched his balls and started playing with them. Feeling that he was getting closer to cumming, he opened his eyes to look into hers. Seeing the sight, he almost shot out his load on the spot. Feeling that it would be a waste, Alice stopped her movements as she sat up. The sides of her mouth were glistening from the saliva she used to pleasure her mate.

    Knowing this, Hiro grunted as he felt a throbbing lust in his penis. “I want you. Now,” he said in a commanding voice, leaning forward. Gulping loudly, Alice cleaned her mouth to kiss him. Feeling her soft lips, he started panting with excitement. Coiling his arms around her back, he raised up her light body.


    Turning on the bed, Alice found herself laying on her back, her mate above her, looking down at her. His hand on her face, he looked at her with a tinge of lust and love in his eyes. Alice’s legs were shut tightly. Grabbing her knees, Hiro spread her legs, still eyeing her.

    Feeling how easily her legs moved, Hiro smiled. She never resisted him, which filled his heart with great happiness. She was his entirely, and he was hers entirely. Creeping closer to her, he put the tip of his penis into her. Leaning forward, he put his hands beside her head. Kissing her deeply, he pushed his hard penis into her, as their tongues rolled in each other’s mouth. Feeling the sudden pleasure of penetration, both of them moaned.

    “Haah~ You can move. Make me pregnant, honey,” grabbing his arms, she said with a loving face. Nodding, he started moving inside her. Her folds were coiling around his rock hard shaft, causing great pleasure to him. This combined with her wet and hot hole, left every right hand to shame.

    “Ooooh~ my God. Your pussy is just heavenly,” his voice shaking, he whispered into her ears. Alice rewarded his teasing by licking his neck, causing a bolt of electricity to rush into his brain and his lower half. Sniffing her hair, he rubbed his face against hers to show his intimacy.

    “Mhn~ Ah~ You are getting~ wilder! What now? Haah~ Did you lose your patience? You can’t hold it back, can you? Haah~ Auhn~ Don’t bite my ear! Ahn~ That’s my tail, you stupid! Mhh~ Ah, you are stirring up my pussy,” she kept moaning loudly, commenting on his movements every time.

    Grabbing his arms with great strength, she said through gritted teeth, “Fuck me hard, damn it.” A few of her scales appeared on her arms, at the same time as Hiro’s did. As they felt their bodies turning hotter and hotter, they started transforming into their battle forms. Not minding it even in the slightest, Hiro continued pounding her pussy.


    Grabbing her throat gently, he pounded her pussy, looking into her eyes. “Ahn~ Yes! Go wild in me,” enjoying it very much, Alice replied.

    “Haah- Alice. I’ll cum into you. I can’t hold it back. Take my load,” he said, his whole body covered in scales by now, even his penis. Although it felt rough and very hard inside her, she still enjoyed it greatly. She didn’t even notice the tiny scales in her hole. Grabbing her ankles, Hiro put her legs on his right shoulder.

    Pinching her clitoris, biting her tail, he pushed his penis deeply into her. A hot feeling rushed through Alice’s body, as she screamed out in happiness. Hiro’s hot, sticky sperm rushed through his penis and shot into Alice’s vagina. Feeling a huge amount of hot sperm filling up her pussy, and the relentless movements of Hiro, she orgasmed, her body spasming and legs trembling.

    Feeling content after no more than one round, Hiro slumped down on her body, his penis still inside her, both of them fell asleep almost instantly.

    But before doing so, both of them said at the same time, “I love you~ ” kissing each other.


    As they fell asleep, their scales grew larger than ever before, creating a cocoon around their bodies. They slept with bright smiles on their faces, showing clear happiness.
     
  7. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    First Steps

    Hiro’s POV:

    -----------------------------------------------------------

    After having sex, we woke up two days later, our bodies numb. Opening our eyes, we realized we were in complete darkness. Moving my hand, I knocked on the thing in front of us. If felt the same as our scales. Hard, rough, yet pleasant to the touch. Clenching my fists, I punched the texture around us.

    It was so dry, that it not only broke under my strength but exploded into smithereens. The whole thing fell on us, in the form of dust. Alice looked at me, coughing dust on to me. Shaking our heads, we used our energies to clean our bodies. Alice used her energy hurriedly and sensed another life form in her body. We looked at each other, happiness clear in our eyes. I embraced my wife, feeling true happiness.

    “Now you must be very careful! I won’t let anyone near you!” I growled in a low voice, generating a different sound than I intended. It was more… bestial. Clearing my throat, I looked at her with inquiring eyes.


    “Haha, I know. Don’t worry. I wouldn’t risk the life of our child, no matter what,” she replied with a smile, caressing her belly. Placing my ear on her belly, I was waiting for something to happen, like an idiot.

    “Pfft, hahaha~ Dear! I don’t even have a belly. If not for being cultivators, we wouldn’t even know about it!” Alice laughed at me, a bright smile on her face. Feeling lost in her eyes, I leaned closer to kiss her. We sprung up from the bed and after sweeping the room with our energies, we went outside.

    The sun shone on our bodies, blinding us for a moment. Feeling its warm sun rays, we closed our eyes in bliss.


    “Hahaha~ So cool!” A small boy ran on the beach, laughing and playing.

    “Eh?” We gave out a stupid sound at the same time. Rose was running after the boy, chasing him with a smile on her face. Catching him, she raised him into the air, spinning. As she turned, she noticed us.

    “Oh! Did you finish? How’d it go?!” She asked, rushing over, Dre in her arms. His body was barely bigger than a newborn’s, yet he was talking and running. Sticking his thumb into his mouth, he looked at us with curiosity. Nodding, Alice told her that she was pregnant.

    “Mommy, are they my parents as well?” He questioned, pointing at us.

    “N-No. You can’t say such things…” Rose replied, sighing loudly.

    “Then why do I have a similar feeling towards them?” He questioned, eyeing us.

    Stopping in front of him, I observed his looks, replying, “It’s because we are your godparents!”

    “Eh? What is that?” Rose asked with a surprised face before Dre could.


    Placing my hand on my chin, I realized that people didn’t have godparents here. “Uhm. They are usually close to your parents and they are like your second parents! Although our blood isn’t exactly the same, you still have our blood as well,” I answered them, scratching the back of my head.

    “So you are my secondary parents!?” Dre shouted in a questioning voice with bright eyes, surprising us. He seemed to be an easy going child.

    “If Rose and Hēi don’t mind it, then yes,” I answered him, looking at Rose with inquiring eyes.

    “It’s fine by us. We would be happy to hear such a thing,” she replied with an honest smile on her face.

    Looking around, not seeing him, “And where is Hēi?” Alice asked. Rose’s brows twitched upon hearing my question. Her face stiff, she still answered, “He is… sulking. Both of us wanted to hold Dre and asked him. He… he said that he preferred me because father’s chest is hard and flat, while my chest is soft and comfy. Now he is off somewhere sitting in a dark corner, mumbling about growing boobs…”


    Raising a brow, “And since when could he run and talk?” Alice asked the most pertinent question.

    “He started crawling on all fours after one hour, walking after two hours and running after three hours… It was a real surprise. Although stuttering and broken, he started talking on the first day. As he continued to listen to us talking , he learned how to talk coherently in half a day. And by now, he is able to think” she replied, her chest stuck out, visibly proud of her child.

    “Because I had to understand your words! And my body was still growing! But the energy of this place is much better than anywhere else I’ve beene. So I came here to grow. It is them!” He shouted, pointing at us. We understood his explanation about energy… but how did he know about it was a question in itself.

    “You can sense the energies?” I asked in my curiosity, only to see him nod.


    After thinking for a few seconds, I decided on something. “Could you leave our world for a few days? I want to speed up our world. If Narihi was to give birth, Dre would have someone very similar, who he could play with.”

    “Oh, that would be great. By the way, Sawolond was terminated because the leaders stepped into the Universe Founding Realm. This happened even before I gave birth to Dre,” Rose replied, adding an important detail.

    Waving her hand, Alice told her that it didn’t matter at this point. We will just move and create this on the next or the third level. With our speed, we would break through to the ninth level quickly.

    “Mommy, I want to eat!” Dre shouted out of nowhere, in the middle of our conversation. Although we laughed, Rose reprimanded him, saying that he shouldn’t cut into other people’s words. Leaning closer to him, I asked, “What do you want to eat?”

    “Breasts! Mommy always gives me breasts! They are very delicious and fill me with energy. But I always use it up quickly… and then turn sleepy!” He shouted, surprising us. Looking at Rose, she visibly wanted to facepalm.

    “Dre… My son… I told you that I’m not giving you breasts and you aren’t eating them. You drink breast milk and you will have to stop doing it at some point,” she said with a tomato-red face, not daring to meet our eyes. Feeling Alice’s evil intentions, I sealed her mouth with my hand. If she was to tease Rose after this, the poor girl would die of embarrassment.


    “Let’s go,” I said, snapping my fingers. Hēi, Rose, and Dre disappeared from our world, along with us. Looking at the clean city, we stored it, not minding that Gaia and Anthony were in it. They left our world and looked at us with questioning eyes.

    “What are your plans?” Anthony asked, crossing his arms in front of his chest.

    “For now, you will enter our world, along with Alice, and wait until Narihi will give birth. I’ll roam the world till then. A few days at most. I should be able to bear with it,” I replied with a tinge of sadness in my voice.

    “Hahaha, you can bet on that. I won’t enter our world and leave you alone so that I can give birth to our child sooner. We have spent our lives together. It won’t change this time either. What we mustn’t do is merge… I have no idea what would happen if we did that” Alice replied instantly, laughing at my ignorance.

    Looking into her eyes, I saw an unwavering resolution. She wouldn’t budge, no matter what. Knowing that I shouldn’t force something neither of us wants, I nodded with a smile on my face. I felt much happier that I won’t have to spend a few weeks without my Alice. Approximately, she needed three years. It would mean three weeks for me alone, with the current speed of time of our world.


    “Wait. Where is Bayezinth?” Alice asked, her brows raised.

    “Oh, that dragon guy. He warmed up to Sugine in these few days. He is fooling around somewhere for sure,” Gaia replied, shrugging her shoulders. “But for you to be at such a stage… Soul Eater is really broken!” She added with a proud face, her chest stuck out.

    “Do they have breast milk as well? Do they taste differently? Can I drink them?” Dre questioned Rose, pointing at Alice’s and Gaia’s breasts. Gaia and Alice laughed, meanwhile I and Anthony looked at each other, nodding. We were possessive. Even if he was just a boy. Alice’s were mine and mine alone!

    [What the hell are you thinking?!] Alice refuted in my mind, her brows twitching.

    “No, Dreydon. Remember. You can’t ask such things from other women. If you are still curious about such things, then do it when we are alone. Also, you drink from them, not them…” Rose explained with a serious face. Pulling up Dre, she whispered into his ears, trying to hide her words from us. Unfortunately for her, all of us were much stronger than her at the moment. We heard her through the law of space.

    “On a side note, look at those two guys. Hiro and Anthony. Both of them love their pairs and asking such things in front of them, could hurt them. They had envious and possessive faces when you asked about Alice’s and Gaia’s breasts. Watch out for people’s reactions, to reveal the truth. A real assassin would understand this! Don’t you want to be as cool as your father?”

    Hearing her whispering, Dre nodded vehemently, his eyes bright. The four of us didn’t know whether to laugh or to cry. We were found out so easily… Rose is more dangerous than she looks.


    Hēi appeared out of nowhere, hugging Rose and Dre at the same time, shouting, “Did you just say your father was cool?!” Dre nodded upon hearing his question. Clenching his fists, Hēi made a victory pose. Did he live on the Earth as well, or what?

    [No, but they have spent a lot of time in our world…] Alice pointed out the obvious, making me facepalm.

    “Alright! Enough playing around. Enter our world and we will move. Do you want to stay with us?” I asked Gaia and Anthony. Looking at each other, they sighed loudly.

    “Although this wasn’t a part of our plans, we are very old at this point. We are also in the last phase of cultivation and we will soon reach the tenth level. We could train quicker if we were to kill a few people at the ninth level, but we don’t see the point of hurrying. You might be a weird bunch, but it’s nice in your company. So if you don’t mind us, we will just tag along,” they said honestly, smiling while looking at each of us.

    “Of course, you are welcome. But don’t you dare pull a prank on us again, or you will be sorry!” Alice replied, not forgetting to threaten them.


    Gaia and Anthony entered our world, leaving only the five of us here. The monsters were advancing quickly, some of them even being at the fifth level. A few of them looked similar to beastmen but more animal-like. The humans were doing just as fine, though their progression was slower. The size of our universe was tremendous by now, being as big as the universe we were born in. This was all thanks to devouring so many souls of the top levels.

    “Eh? Did you pack up? Where are you going?” Bayezinth questioned, appearing out of nowhere.

    “Oh, you’re here. Yes, we intend to go elsewhere. We might just wander around until reaching the ninth level and then settle down on the third level of the Abyss,” I replied with a smile on my face, feeling excited to go.

    “I’ll help Sugine training and will stay with her. I’m sure that we will cross roads. Our lives are long, after all. But hey, you have given me something amazing. This gal is really my type. If you need my help, then crush this. I’ll be there,” snapping his finger, a coin appeared and flew towards us, rotating in the air.

    Catching it, I observed it from up close. It was made of gold and it had a depiction of a skull on it, containing Bayezinth’s mind power. Smiling, I stored it away. As we looked up, he was nowhere to be seen. Looking at the others, all of us nodded as we left towards our final destination.
     
  8. Pablo M. Linares

    Pablo M. Linares New Member

    Joined:
    Jul 14, 2017
    Messages:
    12
    Likes Received:
    2
    Reading List:
    Link
    It'll feel like being me xD
     
    CorpseDead likes this.
  9. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    The Fall of a Creator?

    Alice’s POV:

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    “Should we look for a specific world or should we go back to our original world? We could also enter one randomly,” I talked to everyone, using my mind power.

    [I’ll go where you want to] Hiro replied, embracing my back. Seeing that nobody had any specific idea, we stopped by the nearest entrance to a universe. Stepping through the gate, we found ourselves on a dry planet. Long cracks ran through the ground and our senses didn’t catch any signs of water.

    No trees, no people. The planet was visibly dying and the Harbinger creeping inside it, didn’t help either. Stomping on the ground, Hiro broke the planet into two halves with greedy eyes. Killing the giant wolf made up of tiny worms, he flew towards the core of the planet.


    Although it was very rare, a few planets had something called Planet Core. It was nothing but a small patch of black liquid. But it was a well-known fact, that they could enhance our symbiotes, turning them into super armors.

    “This must be an old world to have this. It is said that it forms only after a planet reaches the age of two eons. No wonder that the planet is devoid of life,” I remarked, stopping beside my mate. Releasing the liquid, it floated in the middle of the air. Blank raised out of our bodies, in the form of gaping jaws, trying to devour the liquid.

    Holding hands, Blank’s two halves connected. As it devoured the black liquid, we felt Blank going through an evolution in our bodies, getting stronger and tougher.

    “Hahaha, as if you were in need of that,” Rose laughed at us, her hands in front of her mouth.

    “What did they do? What was that black mass? What came out of their bodies?” Dre asked one question after the other with bright eyes, pointing at us.

    Shaking her head sideways, Rose replied to all of them. “Dre, don’t you want to stay with Father?” Opening his arms widely, Hēi asked with hopeful eyes.

    “But Mother is so soft-” Dre started, but upon seeing the sad look in Hēi’s eyes, he nodded, grabbing his hands.


    Appearing behind Rose, I hugged her from behind, grabbing her melons.“Fufu~ Look, you are so soft,” I whispered into her ears, looking at Hēi with a smirk on my face.

    He gulped loudly, while Rose was beet red. “What are you doing to mommy? She turned so red! How do you do that?” Dre questioned me in his curiosity.

    Raising a finger, I said smiling at him, “I was just joking with your mother. But you shouldn’t do such things with girls unless they allow you.”

    Nodding his head, he said, “I understand! And father… please don’t hug me so tightly, it is starting to ache.” Hearing his words, Hēi loosened his hold on his son. Dre had short red hair, turning into black towards the end. His eyes were dark green, the tints of purple in his pupils. They were truly strange. His body type seemed to be like Hēi’s. Lean and muscular.


    Hiro beckoned us to move, waving his hand. Thanks to the laws, we had an air filled space around us, the reason why Dreydon was able to breathe. Moving the space we made, we teleported to a planet with life on it. But this universe was terribly strange. There weren’t too many people and they were all weak, being below the fifth level.

    Although the universe was huge, being at the middle stages of the eighth level had its perks. We could sense about one-third of the universe, yet we didn’t find anyone powerful. Finding a city, we went towards the place with the most presences. Of course, it had to be a pub… Hiro went in first, only to see people with their heads hung down, drinking.

    The whole place felt gloomy and sad. I followed my mate and sat down at an empty table. Just when all of us sat down, a few daring people stood up. They clearly wanted to come over, so I unreleased my aura. As it spread through the pub, everyone fell back into their chairs. Sweating profusely, their clothes became drenched in sweat.

    “You don’t want to stand up, do you?” I asked aloud, leaning forward with a smile on my face. Gulping loudly, they shook their heads sideways, their bodies trembling.


    Feeling satisfied, I leaned back in my chair saying, “I thought so~”

    A girl who looked to be around sixteen came over, trembling like the others. I’d feel bad to scare her as well, so I hid my aura. Unfortunately, it left a deeper impression on her than what I imagined.

    “W-What c-can I-I help y-you with?” She mumbled quietly. [Damn it, Hiro! Help me! I want to bully her. She is too cute. Those fearful tiny brown eyes. That tiny body of hers. Grr~ I need to behave!] I shouted in my mind, asking for help.

    “Don’t be afraid. We just came to ask a few things. Why are there so few people with nobody above the fourth level?” Hiro’s calm voice resounded in the deadly silent pub.

    “Does Mister not know about this place? This might be brazen of me, but could you fulfill a tiny request of mine. I’ll tell you anything in turn!” The girl started with a begging voice, surprising us.

    Before we could even answer, the people started shouting things like, “No! Me- Me! I’ll tell you in her place!”


    Feeling annoyed, my brows twitched. Snapping my fingers, everyone turned silent. “Ah~ Much better. Talk to me, girl,” I said with a smile, waving my hand.

    “Hahaha, what are you roleplaying here? Believe me, girl, you can talk freely in front of them. Just don’t badmouth any of us,” Hēi chimed in, pulling back Dreydon into his lap, who was trying to climb onto the top of his head.

    Her body tense, “I-I wouldn’t dare to!” she shouted. Seeing us waiting for her to continue, “There was a catastrophe” she said. “I am sure that the Misters and the misses are very powerful and know about the Abyss. The creator of our universe made a fatal mistake by offending that powerful being.”

    “The result is our current case. The Abyss… killed the creator, saying that others will learn where to put their boundaries. Its words are still clear in my head. It said that ‘creators shouldn’t play gods in their worlds and handle the people in it like him.’”

    Hearing her words, I couldn’t help but interrupt her. Raising my right hand, “Wait. Before you continue. Could you tell me what the creator of the universe was like?” I asked, my head tilted to the side.


    “Ah, yes! He never talked or contacted us before. But on a fated day, he appeared among us and declared himself as the ruler. He created his own laws, played around with women who wanted to bed with him. He also created his own army. The Abyss never said anything about this. The problem started after many years.”

    “He got bored of his easy-going life and started killing and torturing people, out of fun. That was when the Abyss warned him once. Its words resounded through the whole world. But the creator never stopped. In the end, the Abyss killed him and declared that we should leave this world unless we want to die.”

    “It also said that unlike normal cultivator’s worlds, this one won’t stay a dead world. It will perish as time passes by. After that message, many clans, sects, kingdoms, and empires left. Those who had a relationship with Chi Gong masters and above were able to leave. They fled and left this universe. But… all of us were left to our death. The Dark Flow is spreading and the planets along with its’ populace perish one after the other. It’s only a question of time before it reaches this planet as well.”

    “That’s why I beg you to take us out of this world! Please! We have no way to reach the Chi Gong level. Maybe a few lucky people can, but none of us here…” Finishing her explanation, she begged once again, kneeling, her forehead touching the ground.


    “Oh, you poor soul. Why would you kneel so much? We will take everyone away,” I replied with a smile, adding with a dark face, “though I’m not sure about the three of you,” pointing at those who wanted to flirt with me.

    “Please! We beg you! Don’t be so cold. We just haven’t seen such a beauty as Miss ever in our lives. We couldn’t restrain ourselves, but we will behave!” They shouted, jumping up. Hearing their foot-licking speech, my brows twitched.

    “You should just shut up, else she might kill you here and now,” Rose remarked, shaking her head sideways. Not being able to hold Dreydon’s mouth closed anymore, Hēi released him. He was biting and chewing on his hand the whole time, trying to bombard us with questions.

    “Secondary mother, you are so cool! You can go and boss around everyone!” He shouted, standing up in Hēi’s lap, spreading his arms wide. Making a thoughtful face, he corrected himself, his head tilted to the side. “No, all of you can command these people! How are you doing it?”

    “Ugh… we are bad examples,” I muttered in a low voice, sighing loudly. Taking him out of the pub, Rose started explaining everything, educating him.


    Closing my eyes, I spread my aura and sensed the world around me. Just as the girl said, I felt the end of space and it was decreasing in size continuously. “Hmm~ This universe has about ten years left before total destruction. Oh! I have a good idea. We will save everyone and ask a simple favor in return. How does it sound?” I asked with a grin on my face.

    [That’d be great] Hiro remarked in my mind, understanding me all too well.

    “We’ll do anything, just take us out of here,” the girl pleaded again, raising her head.

    “Please, don’t shout so much. Our ears are very good…” Hiro said, rubbing his ears. Leaning closer, “I’ll soothe them for you,” I whispered into his right ear, licking it. A shudder ran through his body. I turned back to look at the girl, who was looking at us with a red face.

    “You are so cute~ Anyway, our request will be a simple oath that you will spread the news about our city. That’s all. Except for you three, we will also show you something great,” I replied with a smile, pointing at my offenders. They should be glad that I haven’t eaten them yet.


    While I said that, Hiro teleported back to the portal. Using the laws and the elements, he created a brand new and living planet, the size of a seven-star one. Clapping my hands, everyone on the planet appeared on the new one. Both me and Hiro went around in the universe, teleporting everyone to the same place.

    Although a little cramped, the uncountable number of people still had enough place. When we were done, we used the world to explain everything to the confused people.

    “Hello, everyone! You had ten years left before your world would have died out. Unless you are a true genius, I don’t think that any of you could have escaped. But now you have a choice. We will guarantee you safety for a simple favor. You will just have to spread the fame of our territory in the Abyss. But before that, we will cultivate and break through. We don’t need more than a few days at most. Wait here patiently until then,” I said with a kind voice.

    “You should stay in your world for now,” I told Rose with a serious face, adding,

    “We will speed up the time of our world. At the moment, it is twenty-six times quicker, but we decided to increase it to a hundred.”


    “A hundred? Won’t you get old like that? I don’t want to see an old dragon,” she said with a ridiculing smile on her face, punching my shoulder in a playful manner.

    “You need a beating, don’t you? Hahaha~ We could keep up even that for years without any sign of turning older. Once we reach the ninth level, our lifespans will be infinite,” I answered her with a smile, ruffling her hair. She seemed to be worried because of this, but we really had too long of lives…

    Entering our world, we took out Babel and sat down in it to cultivate. Without any souls to devour, we had to rely on our own speed. Falling into a stasis, it took one and half a year to break through to the Universe Realm. At this point, we were able to cultivate with the pure and raw Universe Energy. It was the same as Cosmological Constant, in a way. We could change our looks, our bodies, anything.

    We were able to teleport anywhere and sense anything in a universe, as long as it had Universe Energy. From this point on, we had to focus on merging with the Universe as much as possible. We thought about taking out the treasures Gaia left in our world. The part we could have opened for a long time now. But we decided against it.

    We broke the seal on it the last time we cultivated and chose to leave it for our children. There were four and five-star symbiotes, ten Law Crystals, rare pills, weapons, armors. Everything that Gaia and her friends gathered through billions of years.


    Although we spent one and half a year in our world, it was no more than five days and nine hours in the real world. It was early in the morning, but as soon as we left our world, we were met with the rumbling, dark clouds.

    “Your tribulation is coming… You should leave, unless you want it to strike everyone to death” Rose remarked, stopping beside me, her hand on my shoulder.

    Chuckling, “I know” I replied. Both I and Hiro teleported right under the clouds far away. The first bolt of lightning struck our bodies on the spot. I didn’t dare to use my monster form and I’d rather not use my battle form either. I wouldn’t want the change in my body to kill my child.

    They came one after the other, reaching six. Feeling that they were getting stronger, both of us used attacks to fight back. Although we were compatible with the RPG world system, our origin was still a cultivator world. Meanwhile, Hēi still didn’t have to go through tribulations, as long as he didn’t cultivate but train his body. Meditation was different since people just rotated the Mana in their bodies, while cultivators built it into their bodies consciously.

    Seeing the eighth bolt of lightning flying towards our bodies, we released Twelve Chains of Bane with six stacks. Most of the lightning was destroyed, while the remaining only tickled our bodies. Checking it, I felt that my child was alright. But we realized a problem. The world wasn’t healing around us.

    “Well, this isn’t surprising,” Hiro remarked with a shrug of his shoulder. Grabbing my hand, he took me back to the planet.


    [Are you fine with that?] Having a sudden thought, I questioned Hiro. [Of course, that would be a great idea. It doesn’t really matter for her where she sleeps and she could protect our child from the shadows,] he replied, agreeing with me.

    Our child would have our mixed blood, which means that she too would turn into Rin’s master. With our panther beside her, we wouldn’t feel worried. Under our careful nutrition, she reached the late stages of the seventh level. We also gave her two Law Crystals. It’s a little sad that she can’t help us at this point, but it’s definitely not a problem. We wouldn’t have thought that Soul Eater was this powerful either.

    But with Rin beside our child, we’d have more of a peace of mind. Obviously, only when she grew up to wander around. Under this one and half a years, it turned out that we will have a daughter. I feel really happy about it for some reason, even though I’d have been just as happy with a son. [It doesn’t matter, you are happy either way.] Hiro remarked in my mind, laughing.

    Narihi would give birth in a few weeks at most and I honestly thought about staying outside, so that I could catch up with her. But we will see about that.


    After telling Rose our plans, we left Gaia with them, while Anthony stayed with us. After entering the Abyss, we teleported to the third floor without any delay. The third level was quite different compared to the ones above. While the upper floors were more like plains with a few forest covered mountains, this level was covered in a seemingly endless land of sand. Spreading our auras, we realized that this place was way bigger than anything we have ever seen.

    Although it wasn't hard to find an empty territory, many that were empty were infested with monsters. Living there would have been more work than what was required. Considering this, we realized that establishing our city in such a place would be stupid. We had to get our hands on a popular and crowded area. It might be the harder way, but we had to steal a territory!

    Grabbing my shoulders, Hiro stopped me before I could do anything. “Is it really necessary? I’m not against some fun, but you see, many wouldn’t even care about this service of ours. Once the people from the other universe spread our name, the strong people would get interested in it either way. Maybe just to find out if it really works or not. Don’t underestimate the curiosity of people.”

    “And what if we turn into a secret little super power? Wouldn’t that be more fun? And if our fame were to spread in the future, which will happen, then it would be even better to turn it into a hardly accessible place. What do you say?” he said with his brows raised, tilting his head to the side.

    Turning to look into his eyes, I saw his resolution. Those willful eyes were what I really loved. Hugging my mate, I rubbed the side of my head on his chest. [We will do as you said] I replied, closing my eyes for a few seconds.

    “Let’s move, love-birds! I have to meet up with Gaia as well,” Anthony grabbed our heads, pulling us apart. He was in such a hurry… though I understood him. You could seriously get addicted to your other half.

    [No, that is more like the final destination. It will happen, either way, once you bond…] Hiro remarked, chuckling.


    We kept looking for a good place until finally finding one. It took five hours of our lives and hundreds of monsters at the eighth level… After declaring the place as our territory, we gave it the same name and created the same roles.

    There was a large mountain behind Salowond, while a forest spread through in front of it. But the forest our territory was separated by a deep chasm. Two rivers ran on the two sides of Salowond, rushing into the third river in the bottom of the chasm. If we were to set up a few formations, it would be a really hard spot to attack. We could easily turn this place into a fortification.

    Feeling satisfied with the results, Anthony went back to Gaia and brought everyone from the other universe to this place. Seeing a seven-star planet appearing above your head was weird, to say the least…


    Using our mind powers, we loaded the image and the position of this place into the people’s minds and the way to this place. At the same time, I explained everything to them about the oath.

    “As we said before, you can freely leave once you made a simple oath. Those who won’t repeat the following words will be sent back to rot in the dying universe. You can decide for yourself.”

    “Swear upon your own lives, that you will tell at least ten people about this place. Tell them that they can find the person they could love the most and find true happiness. Tell them that this is the place where they have to come. Ten people. That’s all. Now take the oath. You can’t lie to me, just to be clear.”

    Hearing such a simple condition, all of them repeated the necessary lines without any hesitation. “I ask you, people, to tell them that it is real. In turn, we will show it to you in person,” I said with a tinge of sadness in my voice. These people saw nothing but a way out of their misery and death. But hopefully, a few of them will understand it once they taste it themselves.

    Activating our ability, we grouped up the people whose destination were in the same universe. We teleported each group into those universes. They knew that they were supposed to meet with this ‘other half’ of theirs, but many of them were visibly skeptical about it or straight unbelieving.


    It took a few hours to take everyone to their halves, but since we didn’t even have to move, the numbers decreased quickly. After taking everyone away, we went back to our city. But there was a change of plans… Narihi’s child was coming. Dumping the guys outside, Rose and I entered the room. Poirlion similarly stayed outside, not wishing to see his wounded wife.

    Even though it didn’t hurt her… At least, I knew that Hiro would do it himself when it was my time. But it was also true that Rose and Narihi were shyer than me, in front of their husbands. Maybe I’m in the wrong? No, it’s not a problem. I’m not too bitchy. I just love Hiro… I pondered to myself, cutting up Narihi.

    As I raised up her child, Poirlion came in to cut the umbilical cord. After taking part in the same celebration, we left our world. Just as planned, their daughter was named Kana Illimex. We were curious what she will look like in the future. Both Kana and Dre looked completely human. But we felt something stronger within.

    I was quite sure that once they grew, they would be able to transform.


    A few hours later, Poirlion left their house, carrying their daughter. Kana was just as silent and observant as Dreydon. But upon seeing Rose appear with Dre in her arms, I laughed loudly with a smirk on my face.

    “What’s so funny?” Rose asked with a curious face, tilting her head to the side.

    “Hmm~ It’s nothing,” I replied with a mysterious smile on my face, hiding the truth. Seeing a similar smile on Hiro’s face, even Poirlion got interested. Not backing away, Rose stopped in front of me.

    “What is it? Tell me!” She said with a demanding voice.

    “How unruly you are,” I remarked with a chuckle, flicking her nose.

    Feeling the pain, she rubbed her nose questioning me, “Why are you doing this all the time?! And tell me already!” I looked at Dre and then at Kana before using my mind power to spill the beans.

    “Your children are halves. They are obliged to end up together! Hahaha,” Hearing my words, Poirlion and Rose looked at each other with dumbfounded faces.


    “Wait! But isn’t that? Ah… Is this for real? But they weren’t born at the same time,” Tilting her head to the side, Rose questioned.

    “Of course, and? They are still at the same age. Those few days matter nothing… But hey. Now you two don’t have to worry about your children’s pairs in the future! How nice it is? It was decided by fate and no one will have to force anything for them to have a happy future,” I said with a smile on my face.

    “What are you doing? You keep switching faces, but you don’t even talk!” Dre said cleverly, noticing the truth.

    “We are talking by using our mind powers,” I replied to him, using one of my minds. Although Dre and Kana had our blood in them, that was all there was to it. Nothing more, nothing less. They weren’t blood-related. It didn’t mean more than two humans. Our blood created the race, not a bond between the two of them. But the truth was that… our Law of Belief might have helped in this case because we wanted this turn of events.

    Even if it didn’t matter to us, we found it better to keep the blood of the first generation better. We would have never told them or forced them if they didn’t have this bond. But since they were halves, we won’t have to do anything.


    “Actually… this is great!” Poirlion exclaimed with a blissful face, holding up his daughter.

    Rose looked at Dre with a serious face. Seeing that his eyes were focused, “Make sure to protect and love that girl. Alright?” she said, pointing at Kana.

    Dre nodded with a similarly serious face. After eyeing Kana for a few seconds, his eyes shining brightly, “She is very cute! Can I touch her?” he exclaimed. “Can I call her sister? Mother said that sisters are-” interrupting him, Poirlion said that he could.

    Rose and Poirlion looked at each other with grins on their faces. Using my mind reading ability, Heh. The futures of our children are secure! They thought at the same time…


    Changing the topic towards something interesting, I asked, “Hey, Poirlion. You talked about this clan of dragons you knew. Igron Flameheart, right? Could you take us there?”

    At first, he made a surprised face, asking, “Oh? You want to visit them?” Seeing me nod, it soon turned into a smirk on his face.

    As new information appeared in my head, I smiled with a satisfied face, saying, “Let’s go hunt some dragons~”
     
    Last edited: Jul 15, 2017
  10. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    A Family

    [Descendant]

    Hiro’s POV:

    -----------------------------------------------------

    Entering our original world, we spread our auras. Thanks to Poirlion’s guidance, we knew the exact location of the dragon tribe. Teleporting there, we were met with a beautiful view.

    An area of three hundred square miles is what greeted our eyes, in the far distance, towering mountains stood majestically, with snow-capped peaks jutting through the clouds. Below them, large hills dotted the horizon with a vague outline of a fairly large lake off to the east. A large forest dominated the western half of the area, whilst the central and southern area were flat plains, crisscrossed with rivers and small streams, leading from the distant mountains in the north. Some ended up in the eastern lake, whilst others continued through the forest to an unknown place.

    Although there were no buildings to speak of, we sensed hundreds of presences under the ground and within the lake. “Hello, dragons! My name is Alice Ourichi, a dragon god, and I came to visit you lot! I hope that you won’t find me a bother,” Alice conveyed her thoughts, using her mind power.


    A muscular guy, who looked to be the age of thirty, appeared in front of us. He had red eyes and red hair. Red scales covered his a good part of his body. He looked at Alice with a frown on his face. Just as she stopped using Cosmological Constant to hide our auras, the guy’s eyes shone with a strange light.

    Bowing down in front of Alice, “I welcome your Highness, Alice! How could your highness be a bother? If anything, it is my pleasure to meet you! If you have any wishes then please allow me to fulfill them” he said.

    “Poirlion, come out of our world!” I said, using my mind power. We set the speed of time in our world to normal for now. As he appeared in front of the red-haired guy, the latter’s eyes opened wide in surprise. He looked back and forth between us until Poirlion broke the silence. “Hello, Igron. It’s been a long time…” Seeing this awkward silence, I read Igron’s mind.


    AH! My old friend is here. But I should behave in front of her highness. I don’t know what her personality is like… what if she was to say that I’m unworthy of life! I should keep a calm face, but what am I supposed to do now?

    Such aura, such might! She must be at the ninth level. Even being near her has good effects on me! If she was to stay for a few days, I could definitely break through to the next level. No! I shouldn’t be selfish in the presence of her highness! Hmm… but I could always serve her, just as I planned to. In that case, I could stay around her, gain her favor, and increase my strength.

    But what’s up with Poirlion? His aura is so much different than before… It’s much more powerful and pure and what is even weirder is that his aura isn’t that of a dragon’s! And who is this guy? A Hydra… hmm… he is just as powerful as her highness. I better be careful with him.


    Hearing his thoughts, I turned towards Alice, whose brows were twitching. She didn’t like the treatment I received. Holding her hand in front of Igron, she raised a finger at every point. “Firstly, you don’t have to be stiff and stuck up the ass. We don’t care about positions and such, but there is one thing, which leads to my second point!”

    “He is my mate, my husband, the father of my child and I’m bonded with him. So I request you to treat him the same way as me. I know that I’m the one intruding here, so we can always leave if we aren’t welcome.”

    “Thirdly, I have heard your thoughts. But don’t worry about it. It’s just a habit of ours when we fall into these awkward situations. You see, it is useful to break the ice between people we don’t know. Naturally, I’d understand if you were to feel offended by this.” Rolling her fingers into a fist, she finished her ‘introduction’ with a smile.


    Igron’s face was as white as a sheet of blank paper and I couldn’t help but laugh at his wide opened mouth. Just like me, Poirlion didn’t restrain his feelings and openly laughed at him. “I-I’m sorry, Igron, but you should see your face!” He said between his laughter.

    Both of us stopped and cleared our throats. Closing his mouth, he gulped loudly. “Please pardon me for my-”

    Interrupting him, “I told you to take it easy,” Alice said with a smile.

    “Hahaha, don’t try to use your common sense on these idiots. They are nothing like True Divine Beasts. Not just their personality but their strength,” Poirlion said laughing. Switching to a serious face, he added, “because their strength is way above any True Divine Beast…”


    “I-Idiot?! How dare you call her highness-” not believing Poirlion, he shouted at him. But Alice’s voice silenced him.

    “Idiots? Damn you, stupid dragon! I’ll teach Kana the ways of a dragon and I’ll tell her how stupid her father is!”

    “What?! No! Don’t badmouth me in front of my daughter! What if she believes it?” he asked with a panicked face, making us laugh at him.


    Sighing loudly, “Alright. I understand. Then how should I call you?” Igron questioned us.

    “Alice, Hiro, and Poirlion are fine,” I replied, pointing at each of them. Nodding his head, he asked if we wanted to come inside. We reacted similarly and followed in his steps. He walked into a tunnel in the ground, which led to a beautiful cave. It had a rather shallow lake in the middle, while shining crystals littered the walls, lighting up the cavern. There were a few trees as well, which didn’t need light to grow.

    But what made me raise a brow was the pile of gold in the corner, which had a dragon’s shape pressed into it. A few armchairs appeared in front of us, thanks to Igron. “I apologize but I rarely have guests and I’m in my true form most of the time. This is all I can offer you at the moment,” he said, scratching the back of his head, feeling ashamed of himself.

    I sit down in one of them, while Alice took her place in my lap. “We are fine with it,” she remarked smiling. Crossing her fingers, Alice leaned forward saying, “I’ll be honest with you. We came here for a reason. We don’t care about ruling others and rather focus on doing our own things. So we don’t need your servitude.”

    “You see, we have a territory on the third level of the Abyss, called Sawolond. You might laugh at this, but every person has another half. Their soulmate. The person they can love from the bottom of their heart. Hiro is that person for me. As fellow dragons, we thought about inviting you to come and join us. Naturally, you can refuse it without any repercussions.”


    The frown on his face showed his interest in Alice’s words. “What are the downsides?” he asked, tilting his head to the side.

    “Hmm- except for that many of you wouldn’t be strong enough to leave the city, nothing. But we will give you the location and you will be able to find it anytime. We are leaving now” Alice sprung up from her place, finishing her short explanation.

    “What? Won't you stay? I apologize if I offended you by any chance-” interrupting him for the third time today, Alice soothed him. “No. We didn’t intend to stay for long. We have two children in our world and I too am pregnant. I wish to speed up the time of our world and spend my time there.”

    “I understand. I’ll visit you in the future, for sure. But like you said, we aren’t strong enough to go there. But I might leave this clan earlier and go with you now.”

    Hearing his words, I shook my head sideways saying, “No. You shouldn’t leave these dragons alone. You have been their pillar for many years now. We just came to tell you about this possibility.” Hearing my words, a smile formed on his face.

    Nodding his head, “In that case, I’ll stay for now” he said.


    Not wasting our time, we went back to Sawolond. Looking at our empty city, we felt weird. It was so silent here. It felt rather peaceful.

    “Oh? You are back so soon,” Anthony asked, appearing in front of us.

    “Yes, though we still have to visit another place. An old friend of ours called Ellery. We haven’t heard from her for a long time now. She is the daughter of Weston Gold, a student from Gaia’s academy,” Alice replied.

    “Don’t you want to progress with your pregnancy before that? These kids are growing like mushrooms,” he remarked as his mind power entered our world to check on Kana and Dre. By this time, they looked like three-year-old kids. If we were to wait any longer, our child would have to grow up with an age gap.

    “Indeed. Well, we haven’t seen her for a long time now. A few more days wouldn't hurt anyone,” Alice said, agreeing with him.


    Entering our world, we kicked out our friends and sped up time to five hundred times the original. This meant that only one day would pass by in the real world, while we would spend one and a half years in our world. Thanks to being at the ninth level, we didn’t even have to worry about losing some of our lifespans. At this point, we were practically immortal unless someone killed us…

    We spent our time cultivating and food gathering… Just like Rose and Narihi, Alice too started devouring anything edible. Whenever I was a little late with her next meal, she snapped at me. But she knew what she was doing, which only made her even sadder than she was supposed to.

    With approximately two days left before she would give birth, she broke down, saying how sorry she was. After lots of caressing and soothing, she calmed down.


    On the big day, we didn’t notify anyone. We wished to surprise them with our daughter in our arms! In the meantime, we also decided on a name for our her. Aurora Ourichi. Seeing Alice’s amniotic fluid, my thoughts were interrupted.

    “Do it, honey,” she said with a smile, holding my right hand.

    “But I don’t want to cut up your stomach…” I replied, shaking my head sideways. Furrowing her brows, the side of her mouth twitching, “Should I call someone else?” she asked.

    “Why? You don’t feel pain anyway. Why don’t you just give birth normally?” Still refusing, I asked.

    “But that is more dangerous. We aren’t mortals. What if I crush her? You know that it is dangerous to give birth unless we do it like this,” she said with an annoyed face. Switching to a loving one, “Do it for me, please?”


    “Geh, it’s even harder like this,” I grumbled, pulling my finger along the line of her stomach, cutting her up… It felt wrong, no matter what.

    But hearing the cry of our daughter, my heart skipped a beat for a moment. Raising her up, I quickly cut the umbilical cord and healed Alice. Unlike others, who gave their children to the mother, I rather laid down beside her and held onto her.

    She was my blood. A living being I created. It filled my heart with a strange feeling of happiness and love. Seeing Alice’s possessive look, I sighed loudly as I let go of our Aurora’s back and let Alice hold her.

    Coiling a high-quality, soft, white towel around her, Alice pulled Aurora into her embrace. Seeing my wife’s caring face, I couldn’t help but lean over and kiss her forehead. Aurora had purple eyes, unlike ours. We had no idea how it came to be… Her face looked very similar to Alice’s, but how will it change as she grows is unknown to us.

    But there was something weird. Her aura…

    I’m not surprised by it, but our daughter is a real freak, though I won’t tell her that. She was already at the first stage of the Foundation Realm at the time of birth! Dre and Kana had reached the same stage by now, but this result was still unheard of.


    Her eyes kept moving back and forth between me and Alice until she closed them. She was so cute… I wanted to cuddle her, but I was afraid of hurting her frail body. She too had a human body, which made me question whether or not she will have some other forms. I’m quite sure that they will be powerful, though it didn’t matter much to me. I just wanted her to have a long and fulfilling life. Like me!

    Not minding me, Alice pulled Blank into her body, leaving her stark naked. Just as Alice put Aurora on her tummy, she leaned forward and put Alice’s right breast into her mouth. Feeling that only her nipple was in Aurora’s mouth, she had to move her around a little bit. After correcting the connection, the first breastfeeding passed without any trouble.

    Closing our eyes, we fell asleep with Aurora between us. The comfy, soft bed only helped in this… I opened my eyes about half an hour later, only to see our daughter climbing back and forth on all fours. She climbed up onto Alice’s belly, kneeling over her chest.

    Poking her breasts with one finger, she started playing with them. I broke out in a fit of laughter upon seeing it, waking up Alice. Yawning with a long face, she stretched her arms. “Oh? Are you hungry again, dear?” Alice said with a blissful smile on her face.


    While Alice fed Aurora, I couldn’t help but… “Shouldn’t we make sure that both of your breasts will have the same amount of milk? If you breastfeed more in the early times, you will have more milk. But since we don’t have twins-” Hearing my monolog and roundabout explanation, Alice just grabbed the back of my head and pushed me towards her chest.

    Sighing loudly, she chuckled saying, “Haha- I have two babies. One of them is a pile of old bones…”

    “I’m not old!” I exclaimed, biting her nipple. Raising up my body, I said, “Look, I’m really just helping out so that you can switch nipples when one of them starts aching.”

    “Are you an idiot? I’m not a mortal. Why would I ever feel pain from breastfeeding? At least try to come up with a plausible reason…” she said, knocking on my head.

    “I’ll, Alice-sama~” I replied, joking with her.

    “Ugh- don’t use Japanese words, you aren’t from there,” she remarked, furrowing her brows.

    Seeing Aurora closing her eyes to sleep, I looked into Alice’s eyes with a feeling of love welling up in me.


    “No.”

    “What? But I didn’t even say anything!” I exclaimed, holding up my arms.

    “Hahaha, don’t take me for a fool. We won’t do anything now. What if she wakes up?” she questioned me, waiting for an answer.

    “Noo~ But we haven’t done anything naughty for three days. It’s different when we cultivate since our minds are muddled… but I’m wide awake now! For three days! I know that you want me, you can’t hide it, you perverted dragon! Or do you want to show our daughter your perverted side once she wakes up? It’s better to do it quickly until she is sleeping!” I soothed her mind, not backing off. I will smooth talk her into it, no matter what!

    “But I’m, I’m not as you think,” she replied with a red face, turning away.

    “Oh, my God. Who the hell blessed you with so much cuteness?! You are trying to seduce me, aren’t you? Here, I’ll help you out” I said, moving my hand towards her lower half. She grabbed my wrist hurriedly, knowing that once I touched her, it was my win.

    “No.”

    “Yes.”

    “No!”

    “No!” I repeated her.

    “Yes!” She said with a smiling, meaning that she won.

    “Oh, how nice of you,” I followed up, using the lack of her focus to touch her.

    “Ahn~ Damn you. Why the best spot? Haah~ and I’m so damned horny. If only I was mortal, I wouldn’t do anything of the sort for days!” She exclaimed, releasing my hand.

    “You can’t win against me,” I whispered into her ear, biting the top of it. Feeling a shudder running through her body, reaching even her lower half, I attacked her lips.


    We spent a few days like that in our world, doing everything sneakily. Aurora never caught us! But unlike Kana or Dre, she didn’t talk, she didn’t walk. All she did was eat and sleep. Like a normal child. This made us believe that she would grow slowly, like a normal human.

    But considering her potential, we weren’t surprised. Not to mention, that she needed much more time before being born than Dre and Kana. After the last breastfeeding session, she fell asleep again, which we used to… play.


    Leaving our world, we met up with our friends. I was lucky enough to hold Aurora in my arms, while we introduced her. “Dre!” “Kana! Come here!” Rose and Narihi shouted at the same time, causing their voices to run through the whole city. They were careful enough to control their voices and not direct it towards Aurora.

    A few seconds later, we saw them running towards us. Dreydon was holding Kana’s hand, pulling her while running. Keeping up with him, she laughed with a bright smile on her face. She had short, white hair and golden eyes, with tints of purple in them. They grew really quickly… and it was strange to see children of their age running with such a speed.

    “Oh! Another little sister?!” Dre shouted upon seeing Aurora, jumping up.

    “Yes! She is called Aurora Ourichi. Be nice to her, okay?” Rose replied, squatting down and raising him up, Narihi doing the same.


    “Is she my sister?” Kana asked with shining eyes, pointing at Aurora.

    “Hmm~ Something like that,” Narihi replied with a mysterious smile on her face.

    “Awesome! Dre! What do you think? Can we play with her?” Kana asked in an excited voice.

    Showing a thumbs up, “I’m sure!” he replied.

    “About that. Be careful for now. We have spent four days in our world before coming out. She seems to be growing slowly, so be very gentle with her,” I remarked, telling them the truth.

    Appearing behind us, “Oh? Who is this cute bomb?” Gaia asked. As Anthony appeared behind her, a strange glint flashed in his eyes. It seemed like envy!

    “Why don’t you try to have a child as well? It seems like you really want one. It might be because you are a new race, but you can have children easily,” Alice said with a smile on her face, teasing them. But unlike we believed, Gaia said that they might have a go at it later.


    After saying goodbye, we went back to our world, while the others stayed outside for now. A few weeks later, it was Alice’s turn to hold our daughter. We switched in every hour! I felt a little sad as I gave her to Alice, but I knew that she would in the best hands.

    “Of course, I’m her mother…” she remarked in a low voice. Aurora was still hairless and except for her chubby body, she looked the same as when she was born. Well, she did grow a little, but it was nothing much.

    Aurora turned in Alice’s arms, towards her chest. Poking it, my wife knew what she had to do. This was a habit of hers. Whenever she was hungry, she poked Alice’s breasts, instead of crying. It was kind of weird, but I understood that she wasn’t a human child. Why should she have the same habits?

    Another half an hour later, we found ourselves indulging in pleasure. We just couldn’t stop it… Aurora was sleeping again, so it was fine. But there was a problem. When we were almost about to come, she woke up. She sat up on the side of the bed, rubbing her eyes. Seeing this, “Stop now! She woke up!” Alice whispered, her eyes opened wide.

    But that burning feeling of lust in my waist… I couldn’t stop now that I was on the edge! “Haah- dear. Don’t mind it. She doesn’t understand it either way,” I whispered into her ear, exciting her even more.

    “But-”

    “Hey. Let’s be honest. She hasn’t talked ever since being born. She has been silent all this time. I think that she will grow up with a normal speed. Which means that we can do anything now,” I explained myself, not stopping.

    Gulping loudly, she looked at Aurora, who was looking at us with a curious face. Finding a stuffed animal we made not long ago, she crept towards it and grabbed it. Seeing her playing with her toy, I happily finished our round.


    Alice couldn’t help but moan in a low voice as I pulled out. Looking at Aurora, she was still playing with her toy. It was as big as her and had the shape of a dragon! She sat on it and babbled incoherent words. More like, she gave out sounds. But that was still more than anything before! Stars in my eyes, I rushed over and raised her into the air.

    She was always so silent, so I was happy to hear any kind of reaction from her. “What’s up, Aurora? How come you gave out sounds?” I asked with a smile on my face, joking.

    “What was I supposed to do?” She asked back, freezing me on the spot.

    “Eh?” Both of us said at the same time.

    “D-Did I just hear her talking coherently?” I asked, looking at Alice. Aurora was looking sideways, focusing on… as I turned there, I saw Alice’s boobs.

    “I too heard it…” she replied, breaking my thoughts.


    As I handed her over to Alice, I asked, “Since when can you talk?”

    But unlike what I was hoping for, she never replied. She nibbled on her food with a happy face. Feeling content, she closed her eyes and relaxed in Alice’s arms. A few seconds later, I heard her breathing turn stable as she fell asleep. Alice carried her to our clean bed and placed her on it.

    Sitting down on the side of the bed, I put my hand on Aurora’s little head. “She can talk, can’t she?” I asked Alice, still looking at our daughter.

    Sighing loudly, “I think so,” she replied.

    “I’m sorry. It was my fault. I’ll be more careful from now on,” I said, rubbing my eyes.


    “But why would she stay silent?” Alice talked to herself with a frown on her face, her hand on her chin. “Does she not like us? Or is there something-”

    Hearing her words, I interrupted her. “Don’t talk bullshit. She surely has her reasons. Once she stands ready, she will talk. We should just do our jobs as a parent until then.” As I stopped talking, Alice leaned closer to me, stealing my lips.

    “Thanks. Now I feel better,” she said, her hand on my face.

    “What should we do now?” I asked, looking into her eyes.

    “Let’s just cultivate. We can watch over her and do something useful at the same time,” she replied smiling. Gently and carefully raising Aurora, I placed her in the middle of the bed. We sat down with our legs crossed, facing each other and got into cultivating.

    But we knew nothing at the time of what the future would hold...
     
  11. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    ~Princess Aurora~

    Aurora Ourichi’s POV:

    --------------------------------------------------------------------

    Everything felt so light and hazy. It’s really comfy. But that feeling soon disappeared as a sudden cold rushed my body, along with a white, blinding light. I felt two strong but gentle hands grabbing my sides and raise me up. I haven’t had a consciousness for a long time. Maybe a few minutes? Hours? But what are those?

    Everything was messed up in my mind. Strange pieces of information kept flooding my mind, such as language and something about cultivation. As I was finally able to see, I stopped crying. I saw a big man, holding me in his arms, looking at me with loving eyes. I felt a strange connection with him, which I liked a lot! But he soon pushed me away. I was about to cry when I realized that things weren’t as I imagined.

    I felt something very soft wrapping around my body and then something even softer touched my back. When I finally met face to face with the person in question, I felt my heart skip a beat. She was my mother. I knew it and felt it. Looking back at my the big man, I realized that he was my father.


    Although their lips were moving, I couldn’t understand much. But just as I felt a sudden hunger, my mother put me on her tummy and her clothes disappeared. Seeing those round things, called boobs, I instinctively jumped at them. I was very much surprised in the next few seconds when my father followed in my steps.

    As soon as I was satiated, I felt a sudden feeling of warmness spreading through my body, prompting me to close my eyes and sleep. It felt really warm and comfy in my mother’s embrace. It was much better than that dark place. But as I continued sleeping, that sudden flood of knowledge assimilated in my mind. It was nothing much. I just understood what was what and I learned how to talk.

    Opening my eyes, I tried to test what is it like to speak. But unlike my intentions, only strange sounds left my lips. I felt ashamed of this. Before I could try more, Father sat up beside me. Feeling hungry, I climbed onto my mother’s belly and drank that tasty milk once again. Rolling my tongue in a circle, I felt that I had no teeth.

    It will surely grow out later. I spent the next few days by eating and sleeping, enjoying the warmth of my parents. As it turned out, my mother was called Alice Ourichi, my father was Hiro Ourichi, and my name was Aurora Ourichi. They visibly referred to me when they said the word Aurora.


    It happened at that time, that our surroundings changed in but a moment. I kept rolling my eyes, trying to understand what just happened. I didn’t know many things about cultivation, but I did know that it had amazing effects.

    In the next few seconds, I’ve got to know numerous people. They seemed to be the close friends of my parents. And I have to say, they looked equally perverted… Strangely enough, all of them had this pink line connecting them, just like my parents. A little boy and girl came running towards us, even though they were barely bigger than me. Why were they running around?

    Wasn’t it much comfier in their parent’s embrace? Although father was good, but mother was much softer… I can understand why was he hugging her all the time. But I felt rather envious when he tried to steal my milk. I had to drink lots of it to grow big!


    Those two kids looked at me with bright eyes, as if they saw a new creature… but they seemed to be nice people. Should I talk to them? No. What if I fail again? I can’t do that! I’ll have to practice alone, I thought in my mind. Other than a few little details, I knew that my race was something new and unique.

    A shapeless and genderless person said that my race will be called Ourichi and that I will be one of a kind. I didn’t really understand its meaning neither did I understand how it talked to me.

    After chatting a bit longer, my surroundings changed once again, leaving me flabbergasted. It was amazing! We were switching places without even visibly moving! I have spent a few weeks, in the same manner, exploring new things and not talking. I wanted to do it, but my parents were always beside me.

    How would it look if this one of a kind race couldn’t even talk coherently? I would rather stay silent and wait for the moment to practice. But I started to believe that it would never come. Honestly, I liked my parents a lot, but could they bug off for a few minutes!


    It happened after a usual breastfeeding, that I woke up to something new. Both of my parents were naked and father was moving over mother. I didn’t understand what were they doing, but it seemed weird. Was this called sex? For some reason, that word kept jumping into my mind while watching them. But I knew that I shouldn’t look, so I turned towards the stuffed toy on my right.

    It was a black, plush dragon! My mother too was a dragon. I loved this toy only because it had the same race as Mother. I sat on top of the dragon because it filled me with a feeling of fulfillment! Would I feel the same if I sat on mother’s back? No, I don’t think so. Oh! I understand! This is because this is just a lesser dragon! I thought as a smile formed on my face.

    Hearing the moaning of my mother, I couldn’t help but turn around, feeling embarrassed. I shouldn’t be here! At least stop doing it here! I screamed in my mind, my hands pointing towards the skies. I was late to realize that I accidentally mumbled a few stupid sounds again. Thanks to my father, the moaning finally stopped.


    Father rushed over and raised me up, spinning in a circle. Although it was enjoyable, I rather not spin again. Thank the lord, he stopped right before it could have turned bad. Father is good~

    “What’s up, Aurora? How come you gave out sounds?” He asked me out of nowhere, looking into my eyes. No! Father is bad! Stupid!

    Thinking back to the scene I saw and the sounds I had heard, “What was I supposed to do?” I shouted with my eyes closed. I realized at that moment, that I was able to talk! I was able to talk! Finally! Wait. Could it be that my body hadn’t grown up enough? Was this all just a misunderstanding on my part?! I’m so stupid! Alright! It is decided!

    I will learn everything so that I’ll never meet with an embarrassing situation like this! But staying silent is good… It’s fun to see people’s reactions! Especially now that they heard my first words! I thought as a feeling of happiness and pride filled my heart.


    They kept looking back and forth between me and each other until I was handed over to Mother. They always understood that when I pointed at mother’s chest, it meant that I was hungry. I didn’t want to fail at speaking, so I used this movement to tell them what I wanted, but it had turned into a habit by now.

    After being fed, that stupid feeling of lethargy came onto me again. Although it was comfortable, it took away a lot of my time. Even though I wanted to talk to my parents just now! But… everything turned blurry and dark.


    I woke up sometime later, only to see my father’s face almost touching mine. He was really close. Raising my hand, I put it on his nose. A sudden urge came to me to grab it and twist it. I really couldn’t resist it. But unlike the expected reaction, he just laughed at me.

    “Father, why did you not scream in pain?” I questioned him, not being able to hold back my curiosity. His smiling face froze on the spot.

    “You heard it, right?” He asked, looking at Mother, who was right behind me.

    “I did,” she replied, placing her hand on the top of my head.

    Clearing his throat, “Father didn’t scream in pain because he is strong!” he exclaimed. Right before I was about to react, he followed up with a few questions, “How come you can talk? Since when? Why did you not talk before?”

    “Darling, don’t ask so many questions from her. I’m sure that she will answer them, right?” Mommy asked with a smile, but I felt a strict aura surrounding her body. I wouldn’t say no to this!


    “Yes! But I don’t want to say something so shameful…” I replied, bowing down my head.

    Mother raised me up into her bosom and hugged me. “Listen, Aurora. You don’t have to feel ashamed of anything. Haha, you are just a child, to begin with. You can tell anything to us, alright?” she whispered into my ears, filling me with comfort and trust. I don’t know if this is different for other races, but I feel a strong bond with my parents and I trust them implicitly.

    “It’s just that, I failed at speaking after my birth. I thought that I was bad at it, but now I know that my body wasn’t developed enough,” I replied with my thin voice.

    “Hahaha~ don’t worry about such things. It’s natural. You know, it is more unnatural that you can think and talk rather than being unable to at that time…” she said with a gentle laugh.

    “But there was a weird thing, which said that I’m one of a kind. Shouldn’t I be better than the others?” I questioned in my curiosity.

    “No,” my father said in that instant.

    “Firstly, who was the one talking to you?” He asked, his head tilted to the side.

    “I don’t know. It was a strange, gray colored and shapeless thing in front of me. It happened when I awoke in mother’s belly. He told me that my race will be called Ourichi and that I’m one of a kind.”

    “Okay, okay. We heard that. So the Abyss it is. I’m not surprised,” mother said, shaking her head. They seemed to be disappointed with me, which filled me with sadness. What did I do?

    “My daughter, listen to me. You are still young, but it’s best if you understand this early on. Just because your race is unique doesn’t mean you are better than the others. There are many simple people, who are still amazing. You can be proud of your race, like us, but you shouldn’t think that you can look down on anyone else because of it. Make sure to remember that in the future.” Father explained.


    Could it be that I was wrong up to this point? But now I understand! “I’ll try to keep myself to this,” I mumbled in a low voice. Their faces turned into smiling ones, making me too feel happy.

    “Come here you ball of cuteness!” Father shouted, jumping towards us. He hugged mother and I was stuck between them. Although it was a little cramped, I felt rather happy about it.

    “Do you have any questions? Something you want to know?” he asked, looking into my eyes.

    After thinking about it for a few seconds, “I have one in mind...” I said. “There was that time when we changed places in a moment. What was that? How did you do that? Can I do it as well?”

    “That isn’t one question…” he said with a chuckle. “It is called teleportation. We can appear anywhere, as long as we can sense our destination. Right now, you are in our world, so it wasn’t real teleportation. We are able to do so because we cultivated a lot and learned the laws of our universe. And now comes the worst part. You can’t do it right now, but don’t worry because if you work hard, you will be able to!”

    “Make sure that no matter what you get yourself into, you always work hard to reach your goal. Otherwise, no matter how talented you are, you will just waste it.”

    Hard work… I prefer lazing around in this comfy warmness, though. I should change on that at some point… but not now! I refused to accept this! I can always work hard in the future, I think.


    “You don’t seem to be convinced… but you will learn it the hard way in that case. It’s not like I never did such things,” he muttered in a low voice, adding, “It feels weird that we are talking to our few weeks old child and she is able to think so clearly…”

    “Why would it be weird? Was I not the same?” mother questioned father. Is this a fight? But no… their tone never changed. Looking at that pink thread, I couldn’t help but ask about that one too.

    “I have another question. What is this pink line connecting you? Those people outside had it too. Dreydon and Kana had it too”

    “Huh? Can you see their bonds? And what about yourself? Can you see the one that is leaving your body?” they asked, pushing their faces into mine.

    “I do see one… it is going downward. What is below us?” I questioned, feeling even more curious behind this secret. They still didn’t tell me what is that line.

    “It leaves our world and goes down the Abyss. Somewhere deep inside it lies a boy, who is your other half,” my mother said, leaving me without any knowledge. I still didn’t get this thread… Just as I was about to ask, she put her finger on my lips. “Later. For now, it is enough for you to know, that the people who have this thread between them are very important to each other.”

    Seeing their secrecy, I pouted. “Can I start cultivating now? I have a few memories in my mind about it. That’s why I know how to speak as well,” I questioned them.


    Making surprised faces, they said at the same time, “It must be the Abyss.” I don’t even know what that is, I thought with an unhappy face. But this body is so tiny and weak! I should grow up quickly! The next day, we again left my parent’s world.

    Dreydon and Kana came running towards me, as soon as I touched the ground. Truth be told, I could have walked weeks ago. Father also mumbled something about my body being different than humans’ and that I don’t have such a big head in childhood. I still don’t have any idea what he meant.


    “Aurora! It’s been a whole day since you left. What were you doing?” Dreydon and Kana questioned me.

    “What are you talking about? I’ve been away for weeks,” I said, furrowing my brows.

    “Before you start debating with each other, it is because we sped up the time of our world,” mother replied when I was about to ask. Although her reply left me with even more questions, I decided to wait with them. I don’t wish to talk too much, but they know too much interesting stuff!

    “Will you come with us?” Dre asked, not minding this whole thing. Following his example, I didn’t bother with it anymore and ran after him. But out of nowhere, our surroundings shifted into a sand-covered beach. This was the beach in front of our house. Turning around, I looked at my parents, who were waving their hands with smiles on their faces.

    Turning back, I was met with Kana.


    After examining me for a few seconds, she held out her hand. Looking down, I thought about my father’s words. I shouldn’t look down on anyone. Grabbing her hand with a smile, I followed her. She ran straight into the ocean and splashed the water on me. Fighting back, we played to our heart’s content. Dre appeared with two crabs in hand and pushed them towards our faces.

    As a punishment, I cooperated with Kana and pushed him into the water. Although he was the oldest, he wasn’t strong enough to beat us! And once I start cultivating, I’ll be sure to catch up with him. It’s indeed more enjoyable to ignore rules, positions and races! Wait. Father said it differently, didn’t he? Oh well, what could go wrong? I thought with a shrug of my shoulders.

    Days and months passed by and I kept on growing at a fast pace, looking similar to a toddler at the age of four! In the meantime, my hair grew out. It was the same kind of blonde hair as my mother’s, so I let it grow. I liked her hair.

    My parents were chatting with Rose and Narihi at the moment, while we were out playing. But Dre said that he wanted to ask something from our parents. Neither I nor Kana knew what it was. But I soon realized that I shouldn’t have followed him this time… From now on, I’ll be the leader, I thought after the events.

    ---------------------- Alice’s POV: --------------------

    In these few months, a few people visited our city, seeking our ability. We showed all of them, so they had no way to complain. A few weeks later, they also came back and stayed in our city. We were talking about visiting Ellery when our children barged in. Seeing my daughter, I couldn’t help but think that she will be a beauty.

    [Just like her mother!] Hiro remarked in my mind.

    “Mother, I have a question!” Climbing onto Rose’s lap, Dreydon said.

    “What is it, Dre?” she asked, placing her hand on the side of his face.

    The catastrophe happened after this. “Why do I have a different thing here?” he asked, pointing towards his crotch. It wasn’t surprising with their maturing speed that he was interested in it, but still… All of us were frozen unmoving.

    Copying Hiro’s habit, Aurora facepalmed before turning around and leaving the room. But Rose’s face was worth staying. Her face turned red, matching the color of a tomato. Hēi laughed at her and then leaned closer to kiss her.


    They picked up Dre and took him out of the room. I decided to read their mind… Don’t laugh at me! It’s embarrassing to talk about these kinds of things. I’ll stay silent and you will have to talk about it. How does that sound? Rose grumbled in her mind, feeling annoyed.

    What? No! I swear that I won’t laugh. You can’t ask me such a thing. Ah! I know. Why don’t we do it together, Hēi thought, seeing that Rose was about to refuse. Before closing the door behind them, I still heard Rose’s yes. Seeing them leave, Aurora turned around and ran up to us, while Kana looked around with confusion.

    As she stopped beside me, I grabbed her sides and put her on my lap. Cuddling her, I put my chin on the top of her head. “What’s up princess~” Hiro asked with a smile on his face, feeling envious of my current position.

    “Nothing. It’s just so warm and fuzzy here. It’s good to soothe my headache,” she mumbled in a low voice, turning towards me and hugging my chest. “Mh~ warm and soft. I love this the most. It’s even better than Rin’s fur,” she said, rubbing her face in my bosom.

    “Do you have a headache?” I questioned, tilting my head to the side, as a feeling of worry filled me.

    “Yes. It’s getting worse!” she exclaimed, a few tears appearing in her eyes.

    Hiro sprung up from his seat and kneeled beside us.“Where?” he asked with a worried face.

    “Here,” Aurora replied, pointing towards the two sides of her forehead.


    Combining our Qi, we pushed it towards her body. Feeling the energy, she greedily sucked it in. In the next moment, we realized the reason for her pain. Two tiny horns grew out on her forehead. They were no more than three centimeters long and their tip was round. “Is it better now?” I asked her, only to realize that she was sleeping. Seeing her sleeping face, I leaned closer to kiss her forehead.

    “Look at how cute she is~ She has the same face as her mother,” Hiro talked to himself, looking at our daughter.

    “Hm~ I don’t think that it’s like that. Her face is a little edgier. It gives her a colder look,” I said, shaking my head, disagreeing with him.

    “Are you saying that she seems hard to approach?” Hiro asked, looking into my eyes.

    Nodding my head, “Something like that,” I replied with a smile on my face.


    “Hmm. She doesn’t talk too much either, but her intelligence is visible” Hiro remarked with a thoughtful face, his hand on his chin. Still eyeing our daughter, “Look at how peacefully she is sleeping” he added. Standing up, he kissed me. “We have another visitor. I’ll go and take care of him,” he said with a sigh, standing up to leave.

    Nowadays more and more people came here. Some of them were just curious, some of them picked a fight, and some of them believed in our ability. Aurora’s teeth grew out in the past few months, and I stopped breastfeeding her nowadays since her body had grown a lot. It was a little strange that myself or Hiro had to cook every day for her. We rarely ate, only eating when we felt like eating something delicious.

    But the meals with our daughter always tasted better. She was sweet like honey. Hiro came back a few minutes later. “How did it go?” I asked, relaxing my body in the armchair.

    “This one didn’t want to die unlike a few others who came to pick a fight. He came looking for his other half. He said that he heard news of us in the universe he came from,” he replied, pushing his right hand under the back of my knee and behind my back.

    “And what kind of news did he hear?” I asked as Hiro raised me up, Aurora still in my arms, sleeping.

    “He said that people are saying that our service isn’t a scam and it is worth the trouble of coming here and such… It seems like the fame of Sawolond is spreading,” he mumbled in a low voice, fearing that Aurora would wake up.

    “That’s good. Do you have any plans for the future? Or will we stay here and live silently?” I questioned him, having mixed emotions. It’s been such a long time since we met. We grew up together, loved each other, and now we have our own child. We aren’t far away from reaching the top either. Truth be told, if we were to merge and use our monster forms, we might be able to kill people at the tenth level at this point.

    Still walking towards our room, making a thoughtful face, “I have. But you know it, don’t you? Haha… I plan to take it easy for now and explore what is at the bottom of this dark pit when Aurora has grown a little more. Let’s just rest, my princesses~” he said with a chuckle. Placing us on the bed, he kissed me on the lips, while Aurora was awakened by a kiss on her face.


    “Uh, father? What are you doing? It was so cozy. Oh, my headache disappeared,” she exclaimed, touching her forehead.

    “What are these? Horns?” she asked, looking at us, her head tilted to the side.

    “Yes, my little princess,” Hiro answered her question, raising her up to cuddle her. Aurora laughed with a bright smile on her face. Looking at my husband and my daughter, I closed my eyes and fell into melancholy.

    Most people turned more and more emotionless and empty as they grew stronger. But the people around us were still the same as when we met them. Hiro always wondered whether we would become like that as well. But no matter how much more we learned about the world, how much more we understood, we still had the same emotions.


    Do we lose our feelings as we get stronger? I thought, relaxing my body. [Nope~ It might be because we have quality bonds with our friends, but I could reply to this anytime.] Hiro answered through our bond.

    “Monster or human. Aren’t we all the same. We might have different shapes, so long as the person has intelligence, it will be a human inside either way. It might be evil and it might be good, it’s always going to stay the same,” I mumbled in a low voice.

    “What did you say, mommy?” Aurora asked, jumping onto me. Hiro laid down beside me. Holding my hand, he too closed his eyes. Not wishing to be left out, Aurora did the same.

    Such was the start of our family life.

    Such was the start of Sawolond.

    Such was the start of…

    Eternity.

    (AN:\ This isn’t the last chapter…)
     
  12. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    Dropping by

    Hiro’s POV:

    ---------------------------------------------------

    The next day, I woke up with a loud yawn, feeling something soft on my arms. Opening my eyes, I realized that it was my wife and my daughter. Both of them were using me as a pillow. Although Alice woke up, her eyes were still closed as if she was waiting for something.

    Leaning closer, I kissed her pink lips and then proceeded to cuddle my dear daughter. Her hair has grown to be as long as Alice’s now. She was the spitting image of her mother. Aurora was still in Alice’s embrace, sleeping peacefully. Letting go of her, [I’ll be back in a moment,] I told Alice through our bond.

    [Okay, dear] she replied with a smile on her face. Since being here, we have been attacked quite a lot of times by some monsters. This time was the same. Appearing outside of our territory, I saw ten monsters standing in front of Sawolond. Turning into my true form, I swung my tail, crushing one of them in an instant.

    Using my Qi, I shot a Hydra’s Paws towards the remaining ones. The ones at the higher stages of the ninth level blocked it. But I appeared in front of them at the same time and tore off their heads. Releasing Destiny’s Descent with six stacks, the area exploded, killing the monsters. I devoured their souls and went back to the city.


    Unlike a few months ago, it wasn’t empty. There were a few people walking back and forth, chatting or cultivating. We prohibited fighting in the city as that wouldn’t do any good for the buildings… Just as I was about to teleport back to my wife and daughter, I was called out to.

    “Hiro! Come here please, there is another person who would like to see her pair,” Natasha shouted in my mind. She was a two-star, Hydra divine beast cultivator at the second stage of the ninth level. She came not long ago and after meeting her other half, she came back with him and joined us. As it turned out, her pair was the same, so now we have two Hydras in our city.

    We were a little surprised when they stated that they would be ‘receptionists’ in our city. Whenever a new person came, Natasha or her husband Zul Kroth would notify us if we didn’t notice it… As I teleported to her place, I met another beauty. But it wasn’t surprising. Most people were handsome and beautiful at this point. If they didn’t like their looks, they were able to change their looks anytime.

    The woman had long blue hair and a sexy, petite body. Thanks to her aura, I knew that she was a three-star bear divine beast, called Blue Janas Lion. She was at the fourth stage of the Universe Realm.


    “Are you this Hiro, people speak of? Where is that Dragon? I heard that she is Hiro's wife,” she said with her chest stuck out, her face like a fucking bitch. ‘I won't help this woman, I can see that’ I thought as my brows twitched in annoyance.

    “Yes, I am,” I replied with a deadpan face.

    “I’ve heard that you can really make many people happier. Do it with me now,” she said with her nose pulled up. This snotty bitch…

    “No. I don’t like your kind. Now go away,” I said, turning around to leave. Sighing loudly, I slumped my shoulders and hung my head as I walked towards our house. I knew what would happen.

    “How dare you? I am from the Lionheart Empire! Our leader is a Lion God and I’m his confidant! Do you want to call his wrath upon your head? He isn’t at your shitty level. He is at the Eternal Dominion level!” she shouted after me, one had on on her hip and the other in an accusatory gesture. I rubbed my closed eyes as I felt my body spasming and twitching. After a few seconds, I couldn’t hold it and broke out in laughter.

    “Hahaha, I can’t believe that people like you really exist! How did you even reach your current level without dying? Oh! I get it… you turned into such a shitty person when you reached your current level. Why don’t you remember your past instead? Learn some self-control and learn how to behave. Once you are done, come back and I’ll help you. Stay away from this place until then.”


    Hearing my words, her eyes opened wide. “Don’t do it,” I said as I felt her aura rising and a ball of energy gathering in her palms. Truly believing in it, I added, “I believe that you are no idiot.” As I finished my sentence, I felt her aura falling and the energy subsiding. I turned around, waving my hand as I said, “See you later.”

    “Did he just ignore me and my attempt to attack him too?” She muttered in a low voice behind my back, her face in utter disbelief. At this point, no matter even if my eyes were closed, I could tell how people looked or what face they made. I was one with the universe and everyone was just a part of it. Another cell in this huge body, another piece on this chess board. Other universes? In the end, all of them are one and are connected.

    “You should be glad that he did. I’ve seen him sparring and you have no chance to hurt him. You might look down on me or him or anyone else, but you should take his words. Your behavior isn’t worthy of the level you represent,” Natasha said, her lips pulled to the side in her dissatisfaction.

    Thanks to Blank and my scales, no one below the sixth stage of the Universe Realm would be able to hurt me, even if the person was a three-star Divine Beast. I went back to Alice and Aurora. They were still resting on the bed, their eyes closed. Stopping beside the bed, I leaned over them to kiss their foreheads. Just as I was about to lay down beside them, Bayezinth appeared in our room, with Sugine beside him.


    “Hi! I found you. Your fame is spreading like wildfire- Ah, sorry. I’ll stay silent,” he started with a loud voice, but upon noticing Alice and Aurora, he closed his mouth and whispered. My daughter sat up on the bed, rubbing her eyes with her tiny hands. She was so cute. “Let Father cuddle you!” I said as I appeared behind her and put her on my lap to hug her.

    “Mh- Father! You are crushing me!” she shouted at me. Realizing that I used too much strength, I loosened my arms around her.

    “Who are these people?” She asked, looking at me while pointing at Bayezinth and Sugine.

    “I’m Bayezinth, a Dragon God! The same as your mother and this is my girlfriend, Sugine,” he introduced himself. Leaning forward, his hand on his chin, he observed Aurora. “Are you a Dragon God too? No… Your aura is the same as when your parents merge. What is your race, little one?” he asked in his unbearable curiosity.

    “I’m an Ourichi!” She exclaimed with a proud smile on her face. Alice opened her eyes at the same time, still laying on her right side, facing us. A smile formed on her face as our eyes met. Both of us felt like laughing.

    “That is your family name, isn’t it? I asked for the name of your race!” Bayezinth exclaimed, thinking that Aurora misunderstood him.

    “No. Her race is an Ourichi. The Abyss gave that name to her race because we were the ones who created her and there is only one of her kind. I’m honestly somewhat happy to see this kind of result. Now even if something were to happen to us, our daughter will always have something from us,” I said with a smile on my face, caressing the top of my daughter’s head.


    “Hah! I’m sure that no one can beat my parents!” Aurora exclaimed with a proud face, while ours turned stiff. There was someone right in front of us who had a chance, for now… But unlike my expectations, Bayezinth just chuckled upon hearing her, not destroying her dreams.

    “And what about you?” I asked, looking at Sugine with my brows raised.

    “I’m sorry. The atmosphere so nice that I didn’t want to intrude,” she said with a stiff face, waving her hand. “Thanks to my dear, I mostly recovered from my personality disorder… and he also told me how you found me. So I thank you very much for that. I just wanted to tell you this,” she said, bowing down in front of us. Both of us felt surprised upon seeing such an outcome, but we told her that it was no problem nonetheless.


    “For how long do you plan to pretend to be asleep, you lazy dragon!” Bayezinth exclaimed, poking Alice’s back.

    “I’m not pretending that I’m asleep. My eyes were opened all this time. I’m just resting and don’t poke me, you stupid dragon. You are below me!” Alice exclaimed with a smirk on her face as she sat up, setting her disordered blonde hair right.

    “Yes, yes. You are above everyone,” he replied, shaking his head and waving his hand.

    “Yes! My mother is the best!” Aurora agreed with him, adding, “You are a good dragon for knowing this!” All of us laughed upon hearing her words.

    “Alright. I’ll let you have your family time. I just came to announce that we will be staying here from now on. But give us a nice and big house!” Bayezinth said with a serious face, his chest stuck out.

    “There aren’t too many people here yet and everyone is understanding. We aren’t kids, are we? Just pick a house nearby and don’t fight in the city,” I said.


    “Do you want to travel?” I asked as I looked at Aurora with a mysterious face.

    “Are we going somewhere?!” She shouted with bright and excited eyes. I guess she felt bored here and she knew that she would die outside. Yeah, we totally didn’t create Sawolond here for the sake of keeping her here at home as long as possible… I thought with ridicule and a feeling of remorse.

    [We can admit our crime later…] Alice remarked in my mind, making me laugh.

    “Yes. Mother and Father have an old friend they want to visit. Do you want to come or do you want to stay with the others?” I asked, placing my chin on the top of her head. She was just so cute. My daughter is an angel~ How could I let anyone near her?! Even if it’s her other half! I thought as a feeling of unhappiness welled up in me.

    [I know, right? It’s frustrating to think about it! Well, it is still far away, so there is no need to worry about it] Alice remarked on my thoughts, feeling the same way. Of course, she would!

    After thinking about it for a few seconds, I said, [Now that I think about it, it might be better to find that boy now. He definitely isn’t much older than Aurora and if I see him growing up alongside her, I could accept him easier. Imagine a random guy meeting her and falling in love with her in a few weeks! I couldn’t bear to see him near my daughter!]

    [Hmm~ Your words are true, dear. What should we do?! ARGH! God, damn it! Haah- well, it’s not like she is at that age. Finding a boy would mean nothing but a friend for her at this time. But honestly, I thought that we would have a harder time. She listens to our words and has good behavior. Like an angel!] Alice replied, feeling happy.

    [Ugh. Don’t hurry with this statement. She hasn’t hit puberty yet. I have no idea how she will behave at that time…] I remarked. We looked at each other’s stiff faces, hoping that we won’t have a hard time with her.


    “I want to! I want to! Let’s go! When will we go? Can we go now?” She shouted with an excited face, increasing my sense of guilt. I felt terrible! She was closed into a city because of us… Alright. It is decided. I’ll let her go out later. I’ll personally watch over her! I thought. As Aurora finished her words, Rose, Narihi and everyone else appeared in front of us.

    “Great. We were waiting for her reply. We too wanted to go but if she wanted to stay, then we would have watched over her. Let’s go in that case! Natasha, Zul Kroth, Gaia, and Anthony will be here anyway,” Poirlion said with an honest face.

    [They don’t even know about Bayezinth, but I’m not surprised. He is way above them in strength, so they have no way to even sense him.] Alice remarked in my mind.


    Hearing his words, we nodded and after telling Natasha about it, we teleported everyone away. Aurora was sitting on my neck, her tiny hands on the top of my head. I always wanted to carry my daughter like this! [Uu~ Me too! Stupid Hiro. But she likes to sit in your neck because you are taller. Unless I transf-] Alice started planning ahead, wishing to take away our daughter’s interest.

    [No! And don’t forget that my monster form is taller. Just be glad as we are. She prefers being held in your arms and she prefers sitting on my shoulders. Don’t be too greedy, you dragon!] I rebuked her through our bond, not meaning it too seriously.

    [Muu~ Okay. I’ll reflect on my actions. I also slept with her while you went out. I’m sorry, dear.] She said in a sweet tone, melting my heart.

    [No problem. Don’t worry about it.] I replied as a bright smile formed on my face, feeling happy with my life. She meant it! Hēi was carrying Dreydon and Poirlion was carrying Kana. The girls were walking in front of us, feeling slightly down. We couldn’t help but laugh at their pitiful looks. As Aurora started to grow, she has started to get closer and closer to me. It was the same with Kana. Meanwhile, Rose and Hēi experienced the exact opposite.

    Dre rather spent his time with Rose than Hēi when he wasn’t with Kana and Aurora. We didn’t let them cultivate up till now because they were still too young. If they had gained too much strength while being so young, it could be detrimental to their minds. But seeing their current mindset, we had been thinking about allowing them to cultivate.


    “What is this swirling black mass? Is it safe?” Kana asked with a worried face, clenching her grip on Poirlion’s head. She seemed to be a little afraid of it.

    “Don’t worry, Kana! I’m here with you and our parents too! What could go wrong?” Dre said with a smile on his face, holding his hand towards Kana.

    Looking at Poirlion with a smirk on my face, I conveyed my thoughts with my mind power, “Must be nice, huh? Their little Romance starts early on! I can see their wedding years later! When do you wish to allow it? At the age of sixteen? Maybe eighteen? Hahaha!”

    “Shut up, you bastard! At least, I know that she will be in good hands! I’ll make sure to teach Dreydon how to behave in my daughter’s company. But you? Heh…” he answered in the same manner, a smug look on his face. Alice and Narihi turned around and sighed while looking at us.

    “What is it?” both of us asked at the same time.

    “...” Not saying anything, they shook their heads sideways as they went through the gate, entering our original universe. It’s been quite a long while since we came here. It’s interesting how much different it felt to be here than before. Thanks to being at the ninth level, we felt everything throughout the whole universe.


    People were moving busily, like ants doing their daily stuff. We were the same when we were younger yet now… it feels so different. Even though the world was so big and there were so many people in it, it felt strangely empty. I wonder how the Abyss feels. It is stronger than anyone else, I guess. It must be kind of lonely. Even though that bastard had its fun with us, I can’t help but accept its teasing.

    Unless I get horny, I can pretty much control my lust too, and that is thanks to the Abyss.

    “Oh, my. My face is all red! I am understood by another cultivator from the lot of you! And you can control your lust when you aren’t horny? Nice feat, indeed! But you two are still rabbits, instead of True Divine Beasts. I don’t even understand how do you manage to keep it hidden from Aurora. Because she doesn’t know about your rabbit-like habit!” The Abyss talked to me out of nowhere, surprising the shit out of me.

    “It’s nice to hear your voice… Oh, wait. Not!” I replied as a feeling of grudge welled up in me. He was badmouthing me even now! Just you wait… once we get our hands on you, Alice thought in her mind, her brows twitching.

    “What is it, Mommy?” Aurora asked, noticing the usual sign of Alice’s annoyance.

    Turning around, a smile formed on her face as she replied to Aurora’s inquiry, “It’s nothing, honey. It’s just that the voice that told you about your race is a big, bad bully. Once Mother and Father get there, they will be sure to spank it!”

    [That smile looks really creepy. Look, you are scaring Aurora! Hahaha.] I remarked through our bond, laughing at our daughter’s reaction.

    Reading our daughter’s thoughts, I couldn’t help but laugh, I should never piss off mother. She seems to be more dangerous than I thought! But Father is calmer. Right. I’ll use him if necessary!

    “Aurora, my dear. You shouldn’t plan to use your parents for anything,” I said, looking at her with upturned eyes, a smile on my face. It was kind of hard to look at her in our current position… but lengthening my neck wasn’t hard.

    “W-What?! How?! You are even worse!” she exclaimed with a scared face. Grabbing her sides, I raised her over my head and pulled her into my embrace.

    “There, Father will hold you in his arms!” I said as I hugged her to my chest. The spotless white dress we gave her, reaching her knees and the white shoes weren’t without implication… She was our little, pure angel! I felt her little arms coiling around my sides. She had no way to hug my whole upper body. I gave a kiss on the top of her head as I teleported everyone to Gold Planet.

    [She has got your charm. Haha. I don’t think that I could refuse her if she was to ask something with pleading eyes. Maybe even a normal request would be hard…] I remarked through our bond, having mixed emotions.

    As Rose knocked on the door, Alice replied, [Well, you didn’t want to restrict her too much anyway, neither did I. It’s better to let her do whatever she wants but state how stupid it is. If we were to forbid anything, she would just want to try it out even more. Anyway, we have our plans in case such a thing happened. Let’s meet with Ellery at first.]


    Before we could go any further, Weston appeared in front of us, Helen beside him. They looked over our bodies, measuring us up before speaking. “It’s been a while. Where have you been up till now?” he asked, raising his brows.

    “We went around the world, visited other universes, nothing much,” I replied with a smirk on my face.

    “Oh? And what about Sawolond, the land of halves? Or so I heard. They say that its creators originated from this universe. You see, your ideals were very similar to what I’ve heard about this Sawolond,” he replied, leaning forward in his curiosity.

    “And who are these children!?” Helen added another question, pointing at our children.

    “Hahaha, fine. Yes, we made that place. You can come if you want to and this is our daughter, Aurora Ourichi,” I admitted, introducing Kana and Dreydon too.

    “You have changed. All of you… You are more silent and what is this mystery I feel?” Weston muttered in a low voice, not really talking to us. Raising his head, he finally realized our current position.

    “Ah! How rude I am. Come inside, please. I welcome you to Gold Planet! Ellery is in her room. If not for hearing someone closing the door, I’d have never noticed you,” he said in a hurried way, scratching the back of his head.


    Waving her hand, Alice said with a chuckle, “Don’t mind it. We just came to visit and we are still the same inside.”

    “Who is this guy?” Seeing that everyone was silent, Dre was the first to talk. Weston stopped in place, while all of us laughed, except for Rose and Hēi, who were shaking their heads.

    “Yeah, we were introduced but he never did it. Should we call him ‘the guy’?” Kana followed in tow. I felt Aurora’s lips quivering on my chest. She was trying to hold back her laughter but failed miserably when everyone laughed up. Turning around, he looked at our children. Clearing his throat, he introduced himself and Helen too.


    “You questioned us about what happened. Now it is our turn,” Rose questioned them, her head tilted to the side.

    “You surely know that before you left, Ellery went to see the world and find her pair. I’m sad because I never noticed her feeling of envious. I mean, all of us had our ‘halves’ as you Hiro and Alice said, while she was lonely.”

    “A few months later, there came a message from her. She said that she was in trouble. A young master of a local sect laid his eyes on her and after Ellery fought back with my technique, they wanted to get their hands on that too. Luckily, she was able to get away. Later I went out with Helen and destroyed that stupid sect. But Ellery has spent most of her days holed up, cultivating. She comes out to have dinner with us and she attends Genotin Academy too, but she seems to be dissatisfied.”

    “I know that this might sound too much, but could I ask for the help of the leaders of Sawolond?” Weston finished his tale, turning around and bowing in front of us, followed by Helen.


    “Why is he bowing down?” Aurora whispered into my left ear, putting her hand beside her mouth. “Haha, it won’t work on Weston, dear. But he is doing it because he is asking us to do something important to him and their daughter. But your question is a good one. We have spent quite a lot of time with Ellery when we were younger and we would like to help her. So not even Father knows why would he bow down!” I replied, referring to myself in third person.

    “We thank you in that case,” Weston and Helen said at the same time, straightening their backs.

    Waving her hand, Alice went past them and barged into Ellery’s room. She was sitting in the middle of the bed, cultivating. Whistling a tune, Alice grabbed Ellery’s hand and took her away. She took her through the Anchor and went to another universe. In the meantime, Ellery opened her eyes and kept looking around, panic visible on her face. Noticing that it was Alice, she calmed down at first until…


    “You! Where have you been up till now?! You left along with everyone else and didn’t even tell me! Do you have any idea how bad it felt when I came back, only to see that nobody was there? It felt as if all of you betrayed me!” Ellery shouted as Alice stopped right above a city.

    “Listen, Ellery. Firstly, it was you who left so suddenly and since you were away, we left right after. Secondly, we knew that you were missing the bond we have. But we wished to find a way to solve this problem. You see, we had the luck to be picked in a contest. After winning it, we wished for the ability of our dreams.”

    “Now that the Abyss gave it to us, we can find you who you are looking for. So stop whining. I know that we haven’t visited you, but I wanted to have my own child. You know that I’m impatient. Now quickly, let’s capture this guy you like and then go back to your planet,” she explained everything in a compressed way.

    [You could have used your mind power, you know?] I reminded her through our bond.

    [Oh, you are right. But I can do it now!] She replied, sending the whole course of events we went through into Ellery’s mind.


    Thanks to her quick processing capacity, she understood what happened in a moment. Her lips opened for a moment to speak, but she closed them in the end, staying silent. “Let it out. You can talk to me about anything. Or do you want me to read your mind?” Alice said, crossing her arms in front of her chest. It’s nice that I can look through your eyes, hahaha, I thought, laughing.

    Looking sideways, Ellery kept silent, but her lips started quivering as a few tears appeared in the corners of her eyes. “Tell me,” Alice pressed on.

    “Fine! I felt hurt! You left me there!” She shouted, being overly dramatic. Flying closer to Alice, Ellery hugged her as she continued in a low voice, “But I know that I was the one at fault. I was being stupid and envious of you. After seeing that even my parents bonded, I felt left out. Rose was the only one like me, but even she turned weird. But I know that I was the one who ran away, even though you were always nice to me. I’m sorry…”

    “Hahaha, don’t worry about it. We too neglected you, so no need to blame it all on yourself. But now, you should go there!” Alice replied, turning Ellery away and pushing her towards the ground. Ellery crashed through the roof of a house and fell on top of her ‘destination’. Using space around me, I showed it to the others in the form of a screen.

    Alice cleared away the dust, only to see Ellery sitting up on the lower part of her half, rubbing her head.


    Turning around, she looked up at Alice with a pouting face as she shouted, “YOU DAMNED DRAGON! I won’t forget this! I’ll make-” she was interrupted soon enough as she felt a bulge under her.

    Turning around, at first, she looked into her half’s eyes, and then towards his crotch. The poor man was visibly mesmerized by her, but he had no excuse. Ellery was sitting there with a dumbfounded face look on her face. “Sleep well,” Alice whispered into her ears as she appeared behind her and knocked her out.

    “Do you have anyone important here?” she asked the guy. Shaking his head, his messy brown hair flew through the air. His panic was clear in his golden eyes, which were the same as Ellery’s. Holding up his arms, he exclaimed, “N-No! I don’t have anyone here. I’m living alone!”

    “That’s great then. You too will come with me,” Alice said with a bright smile on her face. Knocking him out with her energy, she brought both of them back. She appeared in front of us, two bodies levitating beside her body.

    “Let’s have some fun with these two,” she said with a smirk on her face, licking her lips.

    “Mother is scary!” Aurora shouted, not being able to hold it back anymore.

    Sighing, I shook my head, thinking that this whole reunion was strange and stupid. But I still enjoyed it. Chuckling, I followed the others and went towards Weston’s garden. It’ll be fun when they wake up, I thought with a smile on my face.
     
  13. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    A Small Measure of Peace

    Alice’s POV:

    ---------------------------------------------------------

    After taking back Ellery along with her half, we stayed at their place for one and half a week's. They were amusing to look at, especially with her half, called Tatsu Mori. He had Asian features, but we weren’t surprised since Ellery too had some. Similarly, Weston looked to be a mix of an Asian and a European human.

    But what we deemed truly surprising was that Tatsu had some ogre blood in him for sure. Although his skin was white, he had tiny tusks and a huge body, towering at three meters. There were very few races except for the ogres, which had such features. We never forgot to tease Ellery about how she liked big men. Naturally, not in the presence of our children…

    Ellery’s and Tatsu’s relationship advanced to that of a girlfriend and a boyfriend. What becomes of them in the future wasn’t a question… We will take them to Sawolond once we are done with our vacation, but before that, we decided to let our children see a little of the world. Sheltering them from everything would be a bad choice.


    After talking things over with the other girls, I went to the garden. The golden trees and the golden grass continued to be a weird sight to see, even after spending one and half a week’s here. Hiro was sitting on the ground, with his legs crossed and eyes closed. I felt as he kept consuming the energy of the world, advancing our cultivation. I looked to Aurora, who was hugging Hiro tightly, her legs coiling around his waist. She reminded me of Koala Bears from Earth.

    But what made this scene the most hilarious was that she was asleep. I squatted down in front of Hiro and looked back and forth between his unmoving face and our drooling daughter. Her chest heaved up and down as she kept breathing, her face peaceful and happy. [I don’t feel like waking her up…] I remarked through our bond.

    Using one of his minds, he replied, [Then sit down and wait. Haha. Ugh, but it is so weird. I’ve had plans on how to educate her all along, but I just don’t find the situations good enough to use them. Not to mention, how cute she is and how much I love her. I find it hard to restrict her sometimes. Haah- being a parent isn’t all that easy, even if you have plans for it. This is why I prefer to have plans, but leave my options open, and leave the rest to my imagination!]

    I smiled upon hearing his thoughts, understanding him. [Yeah, but at least she doesn’t behave as if she was superior to others. She might be even better than us in that regard. It’s good that she had people to educate her. Unlike you! You brought your narcissistic personality from your past! It’s your fault that I’m like this!] I thought, almost laughing.

    [Hahaha. If not for me, you might have turned into a proud dragon, looking down at everyone and handling people like food!] He openly laughed upon hearing my words.


    As he opened his eyes, I looked into them, conveying the love I felt for him. His eyes were all shiny and bright, reflecting the same feelings. He pulled his lips into a smile as he thought, [But that’s how it should be. The halves might not be perfect for each other instantly. They might be different at the start and they might turn into a perfect couple only later on. The reason why some couple takes months to get together, while others need only days or hours. The latter is kind of ridiculous, though…]

    [Some people have to go through a tragedy to turn into the kind of person their half could truly love, I’m clear on this since forming Sawolond. But it’s kind of fun to see how even bad people change over time and turned into halves. Well, it sucked when we had to kill a couple because both of them turned evil. But if not for meeting me early on, you could have turned into the half of someone else.]

    [The Universe is Ever Changing and Evolving, isn’t it? Hehe. But it’s not only that. We people do it all the time. It might be subtle and simple. It might be something others don’t notice. Maybe just a small concept forming in your mind. But that is a development of your character anyway. Look at how I didn’t kill the people ogling you!]

    Hearing his last thoughts, I couldn’t help but laugh at him, saying aloud, “That’s development for you!”


    “Shh! You will wake her up!” He whispered, pointing at Aurora. [Anyway… even if I created these concepts in my past life, it was hard to apply them in reality, though I managed to do it here. Thanks for being here with me in this lonely eternity. Solitude is only a Chuunibyou dream. My life would have been terribly boring without you.] he said as he leaned closer to kiss me, forgetting Aurora.

    The back of her head fell on my chest as she woke up to the sudden movement. “Mhm- why are you moving around so much?” she asked, rubbing her eyes. She didn’t even notice us.


    “Nothing. Mother and Father were just conveying their love for each other,” I said as a smile formed on my face.

    “What about me?” She asked, her head tilted to the side. Seeing that she wanted to see our affection, both of us chuckled as we hugged her and showered her in our kisses. “We love you a lot,” we said at the same time.

    “But don’t you feel bored staying in Sawolond all the time?” I asked her, loosening my arms around her.

    “I’m not sure. It’s fun with Kana and Dre, and you are there too. But sometimes I really want to see new places with you,” she replied, still being clingy. We were more than happy to hear her answer. [Yes! She still loves Father! My position is unquestionable!] Hiro thought, smiling like an idiot.

    [Not just you, stupid. She loves both of us!] I corrected him, wearing a proud face.


    “You haven’t seen too much of our world yet, have you?” Hiro asked, caressing Aurora’s back. Do mine too, I thought with a pouting face. Laughing, he put his left hand on my back and followed my request.

    After making a thoughtful face, Aurora shook her head sideways. “Why? Is there something else other than our house and that sea? Oh! What is on the other side of the sea? What is-” hearing his question, her mind bolted off as she started thinking of the possibilities.

    “There are many humans, and cities, and monsters! Do you want to see them?” my husband asked, gesticulating in wide circles to increase Aurora’s curiosity. It’s not like it was necessary…

    “When do we go?” she asked with a serious face, hiding her excitement. This little devil… she is getting better at hiding her emotions. Although she is more than obvious with these sudden changes, at least her face doesn’t show much. We’ve got to be careful with her in the future! I thought, feeling Hiro’s agreement through our bond.

    [I have a feeling that my little angel title will be changed to my little devil…] Hiro thought, sighing loudly, feeling ironic. [Seriously, it’s as if it was declared by someone that children have to turn into little devils as they grow!] He kept on whining.

    Hey. She didn’t even get there. What if you are wrong? Don’t bring in so much foreshadowing! I said through our bond, furrowing my brows.


    Ignoring me, he focused on our daughter. “We can go now, but Mother and Father will change their looks or people will behave differently. Is that fine?” he asked, tilting his head to the side, looking into her eyes.

    Biting on her lower lips, she raised her thumb towards her mouth, about to bite it. This was a habit of hers when she was thinking hard about something. What is she up to? we thought at the same time and started reading her mind.

    I don’t want them to change their looks! To begin with, since when can they change their looks? Strange powers continue to crop up, I can just never expect it! I must cultivate! But they said that I shouldn’t do it for now. I’ll do it anyway… but they will notice. Grr, so much trouble! I’ll agree with this shape changing business. But I wanted to go on mother’s back, while she was in her true form! People always get so scared! It’s so much fun!

    If only I could turn into such a mighty creature as Mother or Father… I’d definitely walk around the city, scaring people! I bet that Kana and Dre would join me!



    We looked at each other with our mouths opened wide. Forget becoming a little devil... She already is one! What should we do if she was to have a monster form in the future?! ARGH! And the worst is that I too am such a person, even now! How am I supposed to tell her not to do it when I’m facing the same problem?! I screamed in my mind, holding the sides of my head.

    His brows twitching, Hiro looked at me and then at our daughter as he said, “My dears, I know that is enjoyable to scare others, but do we want to be a family famous for scaring everyone randomly, or do we want to be a family famous for creating pairs?”

    After making a thoughtful face, I looked at Aurora. A bright smile formed on our faces as we said at the same time, “Scaring others is funnier!”

    Hiro stared at us with an incredulous look as he slowly raised his right hand. Opening his right hand, he placed his palm on his face. “Mother. I have a problem. I think that I love it when Father does that movement!” our daughter said, pulling her head back as if she was fearing an incoming slap.

    Hiro spread his fingers and peeked at her. “But Father doesn’t like it when he has to do this movement because it means that someone said or did something stupid,” he replied, his brows twitching like never before.

    “Hey, your brows are dancing. If you continue this, they will grow legs and run away,” I remarked, making fun of him. Knowing me well, he just laughed at my remark as he turned into his true form with a loud roar, shaking the planet.


    “So flashy-” I wanted to say, but was interrupted by my daughter, “SO COOL! TEACH THIS TO ME!”

    Using the laws, he raised her into the air and let her ride one of his heads. “Just one more before you are complete,” I remarked, seeing eleven heads. As I jumped onto his head, I put Aurora between my legs. He reorganized his scales into a comfortable chair for us and entered our world.

    We changed the feeling of our aura, making it impossible for the cultivators to recognize us. To our daughter’s happiness, Hiro flew around a few planets, making the alarms go off everywhere. The people in our world created a technology, which was able to sense the exact strength of every creature. Unless we used Cosmological Constant or the laws to hide it, not even we were able to escape it.

    A hydra at the Universe Realm for these weak humans was scary, to say the least. Thanks to our bond, I knew that he wanted to cure Aurora through repetition. If she saw scared expressions enough times, she would get bored of them in time. Though it might take a few heart-attacks… I thought, upon seeing her happy expression.

    [You are even worse! You are just as happy! Look at yourself! You are grinning like an idiot!] Hiro rebuked me, putting me in my place.

    [But we never did this when I was a kid! Why?!] I questioned him, pouting.

    [....]

    [....]

    Hearing my words, he didn’t say anything, thinking that it was good that he didn’t have a normal hand at the moment. Else he would have had to use that movement again.


    “I’m a little hungry now!” Aurora shouted as the wind brushed through her blonde hair. I was surprised to see a few strands of light brown colored hair. It seems like she will have a mixed hair color. But it matches her a lot, I thought, looking at the top of her head. While Hiro flew towards a restaurant, I used my Qi to turn Aurora’s hair wavy.

    [Haha, it seems like our equality lives on even in our daughter.] Hiro thought as a feeling of happiness welled up in his heart. Being a few kilometers above our destination, he turned into his battle form as he caught me in a Princess-carry. His body and back straight like a log, we fell towards the ground as I held Aurora in my arms.

    Hiro thought that she would be a little scared, but she had a lot of fun instead. “Hahaha! Free falling is so much fun!” she shouted, the wind blowing against our ears.

    “Do you want to fall alone?” I asked her with a smile on my face. Seeing her nod, I let go of her and watched as the distance slowly increased between us in the air. But in the next moment, I felt more than surprised. A pair of black, scale-covered wings grew out of her back, followed by a tail.


    We were waiting curiously to see if something new would appear on her, but nothing changed. The most ridiculous was that she didn’t even notice her wings, as she was focused on enjoying the fall, her eyes closed.

    [How did she manage to not feel them growing out?] Hiro asked through our bond, looking at me with his brows raised.

    “H-Honey, look behind you,” I said with a stiff face, catching the attention of our daughter. Turning her head to the side, she noticed her wings. After going through a series of faces, she tried moving them. We weren’t surprised to see her succeed on the first try, though learning how to fly took more time.

    Seeing that the ground was getting closer, I jumped into Hiro’s arms, pulling Aurora with me. [Hahaha, I have two princesses.] he said with a clear tone of delight as he crashed into the ground. Although the stone cracked under us, he had enough manners to control our fall and slow down our speed. With his scales covering his body, he was much harder than a meteor and his weight wasn’t funny to look at either… Before landing, she pulled back her wings, hiding them.


    “Dragon’s Tavern. It sounds like a great restaurant!” I said, reading the sign aloud. As Hiro put me on the ground, I did the same with Aurora. Holding her hand, we walked towards the door. Hiro looked at our daughter’s back, having a bad feeling.

    I hope that their food is good enough. For them to use the word Dragon in their name?! They should be the best! Or at least on equal ground with a Hydra’s Tavern! If not… I’ll come back here in the future!

    Although we felt happy upon hearing her thoughts… [Doesn’t this sound like the ‘Forest of Pure Elementals’ we burned to the ground? We should watch out or this place might be destroyed in the future… In case she inherited the believability of her own oaths, this place should be really good.] Hiro thought, wiping off his sweaty forehead.


    I turned my hair brown colored and changed a little on my face before landing. Hiro decreased the size of his body, standing only at a hundred and seventy centimeters tall. It was strange to see him with an average height. I always had to stand on the tips of my toes if I wanted to kiss him. Looking at his white hair, I shook my head sideways, remarking in a low voice, “Chuunibyou!”

    “Why? I always liked them! Don’t judge me, you lewd dragon!” He whispered in an equally low voice. If not for my good ears, I wouldn’t have heard it. Not bothering with him, I entered the restaurant, holding our daughter’s hand. Catching up with us, he quickly grabbed Aurora’s right hand. [Why does this feel so stupid?] he thought with a stiff face, scratching the back of his head.

    [It’s because you are stupid.] I ridiculed him, chuckling. The interior of the restaurant was clean and spacious. The tables were made of black metal snippets. They looked as if they were made of scales! Looking at our daughter’s expression, a smile formed on her face for a moment, before it disappeared. You are good enough for now, she thought.


    I shook my head sideways, as we sat down at an empty table in the corner. The walls were decorated in a similar way, except for the color of the metal snippets, which were dark brown. It seemed like the scales of a one-star Wood Dragon, though they had no idea of that. As soon as we sat down, a cow came over, her breasts jiggling. Go elsewhere with those! This guy is mine! I thought in my mind, looking at those things.

    “Are you for real?” Hiro couldn’t help but ask aloud, surprising the woman who stopped beside our table.

    “Pardon?” She asked, her head tilted to the side. She had short, black hair and an average face. Thanks to hiding our auras completely, no one knew who we were.

    “Nothing. I was just talking to my wife,” he replied, looking over the Menu, which was stored in a Memory Crystal. Both of us took our orders, keeping it simple. Unlike the someone who was tiny and cute. Aurora’s list of food contained Boar, Lizard, and Bird meat served with different garnishes. Rice, mashed potato, and new kinds of plants we haven’t tasted before.

    We knew about them since they were in our world… but we never bothered tasting them.


    “Sir. If I may ask. Can you pay for that much?” the waitress asked, raising a brow with an apologetic face.

    As Hiro blinked, he used our world to find a few trash people. Killing them, he took their money. Just as his eyes opened, a big bag of money appeared in his hand. “Is this enough?” he asked with a cool face on, leaning back on the corner sofa. Such a poser…

    “Y-Yes. I apologize for asking,” she said, quickly bowing. It wasn’t strange to see her reaction because there were a few clans or individuals, who were powerful. She probably thought that we were such people. Well, the latter was true… just not on a scale she could comprehend.

    Five minutes later, they came back with a food carriage and put everything on our table. Could it be that she likes delicacies? I thought, imagining her as a voracious girl. Being fat was impossible as a cultivator, but eating a lot was. In fact, it could be converted into energy and there were cultivation techniques built on that fact, though we never cared about stuff like that.


    We started eating, enjoying the delicious food. Thanks to the Abyss or our education, she didn’t jump at her plate and ate normally. But her stomach seemed to have no end. No matter what was put in front of her, she ate everything… she seemed to be very fond of fish.

    Munching on the last morsel of meat, she gulped loudly, rolling her tongue around her lips to clean them. She looked at us with her eyes shining. Seeing the remnants of her food on the sides of her mouth, I looked at Hiro, chuckling. Reaching out, I wiped the sides of Aurora’s mouth with my hand.

    “You like to eat delicious food, don’t you?” I asked with a smile on my face, brushing my fingers through her silky hair.

    “Yes! They taste so good!” she exclaimed, licking her lips. “Why are they looking at us?” she asked, noticing people’s stare.

    Tilting my head to the side, I leaned back on the corner sofa and looked into a few people’s eyes as I said, “It’s because they don’t know where else to look.With the size of your body, eating that much is a questionable feat. I suppose they are curious about the size of your stomach! But don’t mind them. Mother and Father are here. If we hear a rude remark, they will have a bad end!”


    Hearing my words, a smile splattered on her face as she nodded her head. A few people shook their heads sideways, while others just chuckled. But in the next moment, a commotion broke out as the door opened and a random group came in. The one in the middle was the strongest of the five. He was a shortie… in fact, his looks were very similar to Hiro’s. He had white hair, a lean and muscular body, but his eyes were red.

    He is like a white rabbit. He gives me goosebumps! How could those girls like him? I thought, looking at the bond between him and two of the girls walking beside him. The remaining two was a pair too, which wasn’t surprising to see after our mix up. In fact, after seeing the truth behind our words, even more, people sought our help. Since they were in our world, we didn’t even have to move a finger.

    Having two women wasn’t that surprising. The world was big and people were different. There were people who were bisexual and had both a boyfriend and a girlfriend. They usually turned into a three-way relationship. But bisexuality wasn’t a thing in the outside world. Simply said, there were people who liked harems and had numerous women. Even while Hiro lived here, he had heard of such pairs.

    Although they were hard to understand with the standards of common people, there were many strange people. This trio was one such pair. In fact, everyone had their halves at this place, except for a shady guy in the corner. But we never bothered with him.


    “Look, they are the Wanderers! The third strongest team in the whole universe!” people whispered, looking at these people from the corners of their eyes. Raising our daughter, I put her on my lap and started braiding her hair. Knowing the past of that shady guy in the corner, I knew what was going to happen. We were just staying to see the show!

    Having a sudden idea, I made a bowl of popcorn appear in front of us. “Oh? What is this?!” Aurora asked, her eyes bright as usual. She has never seen it before. Hearing the cracking sounds as she started devouring it, I couldn’t help but facepalm at the same time as my husband.

    “Hahaha! Both of you did it now!” She shouted with a happy smile on her face, laughing loudly, not minding her surroundings. The place turned deadly silent as everyone looked at her, the Wanderers doing the same. The white haired guy raised a brow before turning towards the corner, shouting at the shady guy.

    “Zeleas! There is a bounty on your head! Give up now and we will-”

    “Huh? Are you being serious? You won’t say such a line, right? Maybe it was a thing in my time, but you see… too many years have gone by since then,” Hiro interrupted the white haired guy, complaining about his speech.

    “Who the hell are you?” one of the girls asked with an annoyed face, seeing that their mate was disrespected. Summoning a watermelon, I split it into two and after cutting a slice out of it, I held it in front of Aurora. It was fun to feed her… seeing her cute posture as she munched on everything I gave her, I hugged her tightly, rubbing my face on the top of her head.


    Before anyone could say anything, we felt a sudden presence appearing. I wanted to stop her, but she barged into the tavern, stopping in front of us. “What are you doing here? Not even inviting us!? Dre and Kana were looking for Aurora all over the place!” Rose exclaimed, ignoring the epic group beside them.

    I heard a sudden knock on my right. Looking there, I saw Hiro resting his head on the table. “Alice? Why are you staying silent?” Poirlion asked, tilting his head to the side. Dre and Kana sat down on my left and started chatting with our daughter, asking what were we doing up till now. Of course, she declared that we went around scaring the humans in our world because it was so much fun.

    Thanks to the advanced technology of this world, everyone knew that there was such a case. Now they knew who were the evil ones too… “Are you being serious? You went around scaring people?” Hēi asked with a smirk on his face. Seeing us nod with a sigh escaping our lips, he showed his thumb finger as he said, “You should have invited me too!”

    The white rabbit girl happened to look at Narihi when Poirlion looked at him. “What are you ogling my woman for?” he asked, growling.


    Were we really like that? We should reflect on our actions… I thought, shaking my head sideways.

    [I think so too.] Hiro agreed with me.

    “N-Nothing! I’m sorry!” Mr. Rabbit said, looking at Poirlion with slightly fearful eyes. Everyone knew our friends too. Seeing the faces of realization, we knew that we were busted. Turning back into our true human forms, we were about to leave when Gaia and Anthony swung open the door, tearing it off. It flew towards Mr. Rabbit’s back, plastering him on the wall. Of course, he wasn’t injured.

    “Oh?! Pardon us!” Gaia said, her hand in front of her mouth, faking a surprised and apologetic face. Making a come here motion, the door returned to its original position, along with the victim. Zeleas also flew towards me. Using my Qi, I turned him into a cripple and put him on the ground.

    “There. You shouldn’t try raping women. Take care of him,” I said, looking at the Wanderers with a stern glare. If not for Aurora, I‘d have killed this piece of shit when we entered the restaurant. Placing the bag of money on the table, I waved my hand as we disappeared.

    After going back to Sawolond, I looked at our friends, thinking. “Maybe we should advance our life story sometime later,” I said with a smile on my face, caressing Aurora’s head. We aren’t so far away from the tenth level, being at the fifth stage of the Universe Realm. After spending a few years here, waiting for Aurora to grow up, we should find out the secrets we were seeking all this time.


    The secrets of eternity.

    -----------------------------------
    (AN:\ Aurora's hair for a reference: http://www.lovely-hairstyles.com/wp-content/uploads/2016/03/Blonde-Brown-Hair-Color.jpg )
     
  14. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    The First of My Kind

    Aurora’s POV:

    -------------------------------------------------------

    Mother took everyone back to our house. I really loved when people were afraid of them. Their faces were so fun to look at. I poked Mother’s chest, showing that I wanted her to let go of me. Doing as I wished, I landed on our sand covered beach. I closed my eyes for a moment to enjoy the sky blue ocean and the fresh air.

    Lately, I’ve been feeling weird. Wherever I went, it felt as if the world turned livelier than before. People were smiling more. I really don’t understand why, but I have a feeling as if it had something to do with me. I always felt so vigorous and full of energy! I opened my eyes and turned around to look at Kana and Dre behind me.

    “Do you guys want to hunt? Rin will come with us!” I asked aloud. Hearing her name, she appeared behind me. She was like my shadow most of the time, always lurking behind me. I think that it was Mother’s and Father’s doing because ever since I started going out, Rin has been with me.


    After making a thoughtful face, Dre nodded as he said, “It sounds good. What do we hunt this time? Bear? Wolf? Snake? Or something weaker? Ah, but are you alright with it, Kana?” he asked, his expectation clear in his dark green eyes. I was the only one who had pure purple eyes. Sometimes I instinctively felt as if I was some kind of pack leader of wolves… it was a strange feeling.

    Considering that they always listened to my ideas didn’t help either, though all of us liked to hunt. It was hard to fight such a monster since most of them were stronger and much bigger than us. Father said that the monsters on our island are the weakest creatures, prepared for us.

    Tilting her head to the side, Kana shrugged her shoulders as she replied, “I don’t mind. You know that I like to catch those furry animals!” She ran back to her family and asked if she could come. Poirlion and Narihi were a little strict, compared to our parents, but they still let her come with us. She just had to ask.

    I had a feeling that Mother and Father would request me to do the same if not for the fact that I always tell them if I go somewhere. It’s nice that I can do almost anything, but it is not like I’d do anything too stupid. I wonder how is it for other races.We should meet other kids of our age too sometime.


    Kana rushed back, the tints of purple shining in her golden eyes. “We can go now!” she exclaimed, hugging me. I always felt happy when the people close to me hugged me. I don’t know about strangers, but I’d rather not get overly familiar with them. Dre stepped closer and followed Kana’s example. “Let’s go,” I said with a chuckle, after standing there for a few seconds.

    “Careful, honey,” Mother’s loving voice resounded in my mind, filling me with happiness. Looking back at my parents one last time, I followed my friends. Entering the forest behind our house, we ran for a few minutes before my senses caught a presence. A moment later, Kana and Dre stopped, noticing the same presence. In terms of cultivation I’ve caught up to them by now, reaching the mid fifth stage of the Foundation Realm.

    The difference wasn’t too big, but I always had a feeling in me that it would just keep growing. I might be little and know even less about the world, but I can think well enough. Luckily, neither Kana nor Dre is an exception when it comes to this.


    Squatting down, we looked at each other as I started whispering, “I think that it is a bear. It has a big body. Should we do the usual?”

    “But we tried your plan last time too,” Kana chimed in, pinching Dre’s left arm. The last time we met a bear, we dug a big hole for it and then lured it into the hole. Before it could escape, we attacked it with our energies, killing it.

    “And? Wasn’t it effective?” he asked, raising a brow.

    “It was, but we turned so dirty and tired because of it. We also had to do it with our hands. Do you have no shame? Cultivators should fight their foes, not dig holes for them… like our parents!” Kana exclaimed and I couldn’t help but nod, agreeing with her.


    “Hey, while we're at it. Do you have a strange feeling of bond with your parents too? It’s something strange. Every fiber in my body and even my blood turns so relaxed and happy when I’m around them,” I asked, feeling curious.

    Tilting her head to the side, “I love my parents, but I too have a similar feeling towards your parents…” Kana replied with a thoughtful look on her face.

    “Same here,” Dre added.

    “Are my parents the strange ones?” I muttered in a low voice, having even more questions.

    “They did say that their blood is in all of us,” Kana remarked, causing realization to dawn on me.

    “It must be their blood! They have something weird in it!” I exclaimed, forgetting our surroundings. I covered my mouth hurriedly, but feeling the incoming presence, all I could say was, “Oops?”


    The monster rushed through the thick bush and roared upon seeing us. It was a bear, just how we thought. It swiped it large paw in an arc, wishing to hurt us. Bad bear! We quickly jumped back to evade. I controlled the Qi in my body and led it towards my palm. As my Qi rushed through my arm, a mix of white and black scales grew on it, and my nails turned into claws.

    Out of surprise, I raised up my hand to look at it, losing control over my energy as a result. But before anything could happen, my parents appeared in front of me. Father put his hand on mine and blocked my attack with it. I felt scared for a moment, but I soon realized that my worries were for naught. He just raised my hand, not even bothering with my ‘attack’, and checked out my arm.

    “Black and White? How come? None of us have white scales…” he muttered, looking at me with his brows raised. Squatting down, he hugged me as he asked if I was alright. “I am, but this feeling is strange. I feel much more powerful all of a sudden. I think that my body has changed too,” I said, looking down at my body.

    I felt my organs, my cells, my muscles, crawling in my body, changing and mutating. My bones popped as my body structure changed. My wings grew out and my whole body was covered in scales. Most of it was black, but a few lines of white scales ran up on my arms, around a circle on my chest, down to my legs.


    Raising my hand, I knocked on my teeth, resulting in a metallic sound. “Is this your battle form?” Mother muttered, looking at me with her brows raised.

    “So pretty! I want such scales!” Kana exclaimed, running over to me. She started feeling up my smooth scales, her eyes bright. Looking at Dre, I saw the same glint in his eyes, but he restrained himself. Chuckling, I held out my left arm. Smiling, he followed Kana’s example. I felt like I was being shown as an exhibit…

    “Wait! What about the bear?!” I shouted, realizing that there was a threat. “Oh, that? Father is overpowered, you know?” he said, patting the top of my head with a smile on his face. Stepping to the side, I saw the same mighty bear lying on the ground, trembling in fear. It didn’t even dare to move in my parents’ presence…

    “Never mind…” I mumbled, looking down. This is so unfair! We were trying to kill this monster with cunning and our strength yet they just appear and this shit falls to the ground! Well, it is pointless to compare myself to my parents, I thought, furrowing my brows. Looking up, my eyes met Mother’s. I knew it just from the look on her face. She has heard my thoughts.

    A smile formed on her face as she said, looking at all three of us. “I know that you are young and competitive. It’s nice to be like that. But you shouldn’t compare yourself to us or anyone at that. People are different and that is even truer when it comes to you three. You are a new race, so we don’t have an exact idea about your potentials, though I believe that you have boundless futures. But even if it wasn’t like that, you wouldn’t have to worry about it.”

    “Why would you want to compare yourselves to others? Aren’t you all unique, in a way? It’s your understanding and personality what makes a difference, not your race or your origin. Make sure to remember that.”


    Looking at each other with Kana and Dre, “Yes!” we exclaimed at the same time. But in the next moment, something strange happened. A human shaped shadow formed in front of us, turning everything silent in the world. It was the same person who told me about my race! What was it again? The Abyss? I thought, questioning my memories.

    “Well, well~ Hello, little monsters!” the shadow spoke with a stupid tone, making me question if it was friendly or not.

    Sighing loudly, Mother hung her head as she asked, “What is the Abyss doing in our world? And for you to appear at such a moment.”

    I knew it! I was right! I thought with a smile splattered across my face.

    “I wonder~ You see, your child is something entirely new. But everything has a good and a bad side. That’s what I call balance. You have had your solitude as cons and such things. Well, it didn’t apply to you thanks to your bond, but it is there most of the time… But as you can see, your daughter doesn’t have to experience any of those bad points.”

    “And to be honest, after looking at her future, I know that this won’t change. There is only one such creature in the world, other than her. It’s a rare sight to see it appear, but it has a mission to finish. I’ve decided to do the same with your daughter. From now on, she will be similar to the other one and she too will have a mission.”

    “I won’t spoil the fun. I will tell her what it is, but you will have to find out otherwise. Oh, and your mind reading won’t work when she is thinking about it. Obviously, talking about it will be the same. I’m sorry about this little game of mine, but you see, it wouldn’t be fun to me otherwise. Go and find out what happens when the colors mix~” it said, turning into a black mist before completely dissipating.


    “Asshole, arsewipe!” my parents shouted at the same time, having an unusual deadpan look on their faces. They must have been utterly enraged.

    Tilting my head to the side, I looked at them with my brows raised. I haven’t heard of those words before… only from Kana. I think that these must be swear words. Her parents do it more often. In the next moment, my eyes opened wide as information flooded into my mind. It was nothing much. Just a few sentences, but it was enough for me to understand. It wasn’t a must for me to finish it, but it served everyone’s interest…

    Well, I have enough time, I thought with my brows furrowed, my head downcast. My parents and my friends looked at me with worried faces. “Is it something bad?” Father asked with a frown on his face, visibly unhappy.

    Shaking my head, I soothed them, telling the truth, “It’s not bad. It could be really hard, but it will be fine. Don’t worry about it. It doesn’t endanger my life either.”


    Hearing my words, they sighed out of relief. Now I understand why my parents hate the Abyss… I thought, feeling displeasure from this sudden ‘mission’. The worst was that in fact, I was very short on time. With my current age, it would be more than hard to finish it!

    “Don’t worry about it, little one. Since you didn’t start out at the same time, I’ll help you out. I will change a little of the other one’s fate. It will win you a few billion years, so you will be surely fine. Hahaha! Just make sure that it won’t get to me!” the Abyss whispered in my mind.

    “You aren’t that much of an asshole, it seems,” I grumbled with a pouting face, feeling much less burden on my shoulders.

    Straightening my back, “Father, Mother. I’ve been living peacefully up till now. Although I didn’t wish for it, now I have a goal and I need strength to reach it. I’ll protect all of you, okay? I’ll work hard from now on. I hope that you will help me on my path,” I said with a serious face.

    “Of course, dear. We will guide you,” they said with smiles on their faces. Hearing my parents’ words, I felt safe and happy. Nodding with a smile on my face, I hugged them.


    After saying those words, a strange feeling of awkwardness filled my heart. My parents were looking at me without saying anything else, making me feel awkward. I bet that they are talking through their bond, I thought with a frown on my face, pouting. I felt a pair of hands coiling around my right arm. Turning around, my eyes were met with Kana.

    “What happened now? Are you in trouble? What was that strange shadow?” she asked, her concern visible in her eyes.

    I shook my head as an answer, patting her left shoulder. Seeing that she wouldn’t budge, I spoke, “Haha, why are you so stubborn? I told you that it’s nothing bad. Will you help me and come along with me?”

    Frowning, she made a serious face for a few seconds, before her mask broke, and a bright smile sprouted on her face. “Of course! But it wouldn’t be so much fun if-” she didn’t finish her sentence. Turning towards Dre, she looked at him from the corners of her eyes, faking something… Does she want to show her annoyance or what? Am I this bad at acting too? I thought, seeing how obvious she was. She made me remember to her mother, Rose. Kana seemed to be similarly clumsy and shy at times…

    “You aren’t thinking of leaving me out, are you?” Dre asked, his eyes and mouth opened wide.

    “You don’t have to be so surprised, I wanted to ask you just now,” I said with a chuckle. A smile formed on his face as he nodded his head. Stepping closer, he hugged me and Kana, saying, “That’s good then.”


    A big hand touched the top of my head and ruffled my hair. Turning around, I looked at my father, my brows raised. A smile formed on his face as he said, “Treasure your friendship. Although you can tell anything to us, I know that you will keep a few secrets for yourself. If you find your burden too heavy and you don’t want to tell it to us, your friends will be your best support.”

    “Yeah, you can count on us!” Dreydon added, letting go of us.

    “Yes, yes. Enough of these dramatic speeches, though I appreciate them,” I said with a smile on my face, feeling weird. I just couldn’t stop grinning.

    “Oh, my~ Our daughter is so happy, just look at her,” Mother said, showing her white teeth, her hand on the side of her face.

    Father looked at her as he said with his brows raised,“Dear. Please don’t take tropes from my past life… Our life has been like that more than what’s necessary.”

    “Fufu~ but you can’t complain, can you?” she said, showing that strange smile. I’ll have a little brother if this goes on… I thought, shaking my head. Seeing the look on my face, Father cleared his throat, his face a little red.


    “Uhm, let’s not bother the kids. Just call us if you need us. We will be sure to respond,” he said with a serious face, the goofy grin nowhere to be seen. Even the feeling of his aura changed! I need that kind of control over myself… After looking into the eyes of my parents, both of them disappeared.

    “Well, now that we are alone, we should focus on training our control and explore our abilities,” Kana remarked, her hands on her hips. Nodding our heads, we’ve got to work.

    ------------------ Hiro’s POV: -----------------

    We teleported back to our house, leaving Aurora, Dre, and Kana. Although Rin was with them, they were always within our senses, so it was unlikely that she’d have to do anything. There was a bed on the right side of our room, with a holographic television in front of it. It was good that we were able to use the technology of the humans in our world.

    On the left side was a simple table, three very comfortable armchairs around it. It surely wasn’t the norm, but we didn’t care about it. We never wanted a big house. We were perfectly satisfied with a small and cozy home. Other than our room, we had a bathroom, a kitchen, and Aurora’s room connected to another bathroom.

    I sat down in one of the armchairs, leaning back in it. Alice sat on my lap, doing the same, the back of her head resting on my shoulder.


    “What about this mission the Abyss gave our daughter?” Alice asked, closing her eyes. I coiled my arms around her chest, kissing her face.

    “I don’t know. What is even stranger… why would it hide everything from us? For what reason?” I replied, snuggling up to her. Her breathing intensified as her heart rate rose.

    Still having a calm look on her face, she said, “I hope that our daughter won’t be overburdened. We will have to work hard to find out what is it that she has to do. This stupid Abyss is playing with us all the time. At least, after helping so many people to find their halves, we know that we aren’t the only ones. It’s always annoying everyone…”

    “Yeah, it does. But I have an idea for its reasons,” I said, thinking about that possibility. The simplest one was that it was bored, so it spent its time playing with strong people. Another possibility was that it wanted to show its superiority, but this sounded really stupid. A being living since the beginning of the time wouldn’t care about such things. It didn’t have to prove its strength either. There was one more possibility. It wanted to give something for people to do.

    Most people were chasing solely strength, not thinking about anything else. Reaching godhood? Turning into a creator? Being on the top? Is it really everything people can think of? Maybe it was just doing these random games to give some other ideas and reasons for people to exist. Considering that we had a real goal and dream, unlike most people in these universes. If not for Aurora being such a unique creature, I believe that the Abyss wouldn’t have bothered us.


    Feeling and hearing my thoughts, Alice agreed with me, “That might be the truth. But we won’t find out until we complete its stupid game. I’m sure of that much,” she said with a chuckle. Feeling her heart rate slowing down to the norm, I couldn’t help but squeeze her boobs.

    “Ahn~ Are you teasing me? You perverted Hydra,” she said, turning around. She rested her knees on the sides of the armchair and stood over me, looking down at me with a smirk on her face. She rolled her tongue around her pink lips, resulting in a light coating of glistening saliva. Placing her hands on my shoulders, she leaned forward as she whispered into my right ear, “You see, it’s been a long while that I was able to release my voice. I didn’t want Aurora to notice us.”

    “But it’s only the two of right now. There is no one here. What will you do with your loving wife? I wonder~ hehe.” Finishing her sentence, I felt her tongue entering my right ear. The blood in my body rushed towards my lower half and my heart rate rose, along with a feeling of crazed lust. I too have been holding back because of Aurora, not to mention that she was sleeping between us most of the time. I was very happy about that fact, but it was hard to restrain myself.


    A shudder ran through my body, feeling her tongue leaving my earhole. Her lips closed on the tip of my ear, increasing my excitement. I stood up with a roar, pushing her on the table in front of us, breaking the flower vase in the middle of it. Not bothering with the water flowing on the ground, I attacked my wife, free of restraints and worries about being found out. As I started kissing her neck, I felt her lust reaching the same height as mine.

    Separating for a moment, we looked into each other’s eyes before we decided to indulge in pleasure.

    ----


    It was dawn when I woke up. I was laying naked in our bed, Alice in my arms. One of our minds was always free since we always looked over Aurora. It might sound creepy, but neither of us wanted anything bad to happen to her. But we weren’t the only ones! Our friends were doing the same with Kana and Dreydon!

    Using my mind power, I talked to our daughter, “Dear, you should come home. It’s getting late.” I closed my eyes and focused on her body. She turned around, looking for me. Seeing her scratching the back of her head, I chuckled as I reminded her, “Did you forget about Mind Power?”

    Kana and Dre were sitting on the ground, meditating, when Aurora suddenly exclaimed in a loud voice, “Oh! How stupid I am! I forgot about it!” Both of them jumped up, visibly startled by our daughter’s shout.

    “I’m sorry. I was just talking to Father. I should go home now. The sky is turning dark too,” she said with an apologetic face.

    “My parents called me not long ago too,” Kana said, followed by Dre. Frowning slightly, his hand on his chin, Dre stated his opinion, “But why should we go home so soon? We are having fun and just because it turns dark, doesn’t mean that we can’t stay longer...”


    Opening my eyes, I looked at Alice beside me, whose brows quivered upon hearing those lines. Well, Dreydon is a boy, so it is understandable that he would be more rebellious, but I’m sure that the girls won’t be like that, I thought with a wistful look on my face, waiting patiently for the results of their discussion.

    After thinking for a few seconds, Kana nodded her head as she said, “You are right! We aren’t hunting anymore, so there is nothing dangerous either. Why don’t we camp outside? It would be so much fun!”

    [Hahaha. That’s it for you. Look at our daughter. I don’t think that she would deny her friends at this point,] Alice laughed at my thoughts, kissing me on the face.

    “But we don’t have anything prepared. We shouldn’t jump into this kind of thing so suddenly!” Aurora said, making us wonder for a second. But before we could feel happy…

    “Mother, Father! Can I sleep out? Please?! I’d be very happy if you brought us a few tents too,” she asked with a wistful look on her face, her fingers clasped. She looked like someone who was about to pray…


    Making a clone of myself, I appeared with it a few meters behind them, hiding my body and presence. I’m quite sure that they won’t be able to refuse me now! She thought, not surprising me. [It’s kind of bad that we are getting used to this…] I said through our bond, making Alice laugh. Our daughter was a real little devil…

    Sighing loudly, Alice stood up from our bed. Blank turned into clothes on her body. Looking for a few tents in our world, she picked a big one, which would be enough for three kids to fit into. Both of us appeared in front of the kids. After looking at each of them, my eyes stopped on our daughter as I said, “It’s not nice to conspire against your parents, but I’ll still let you stay with your friends. I too was a kid once, so I know how you feel. My only wish is that you remember not to overdo your plans.”

    Switching to Dre and Kana, I added, “I’ll ask your parents to let you stay too. I believe that Poirlion would drag Kana home otherwise…” Seeing me looking at them with a frown, both Kana’s and Dre’s face lit up as they realized what I was waiting for.

    “Thank you, godfather!” they said at the same time, rushing over and hugging my sides. Grr, they are ‘attacking’ me intentionally! It’s not fair to use your children power! I thought, causing Alice to laugh once more.


    “Are you not going to disapprove of my thoughts? Even after hearing them?” Aurora asked, her eyes and mouth opened wide in her surprise.

    Alice looked at me with a smile, before turning towards Aurora to reply, “I know that it would be hard to refuse after two of your friends stated their approval and you are still young. It would have been more than surprising if you would have come home as we asked.”

    “The nights can be cold, so I brought you three blankets too,” she said with a smile, raising Aurora into her bosom, hugging and kissing her.

    Her eyes turned a little blurry as she hugged her mother. “Thank you,” she whispered in a low voice.

    “Aww~ our daughter is so cute! Father can’t restrain himself from hugging such a cute daughter!” I exclaimed, taking away Aurora and hugging her tightly. Alice looked at me with a clear grudge in her eyes, feeling unhappy with me.

    [Why did you break the mood! I felt so good!] she whined through our bond, making me laugh. Seeing her look, Aurora laughed at her.

    “You little devil! Are you laughing at your mother’s bad luck?” Alice said, waving her finger. Kana and Dre laughed at the scene we made. Our friends appeared at that time, ready to take back their children. After persuading them to let the kids stay, we said goodbye and left them there to have their first night out. I was a little sad to see them growing up, but I felt happy at the same time. I knew that Alice felt the same and it was likely that our friends weren’t any different.


    Lying down in our bed, which felt strangely empty without our daughter between us, we looked at each other. Even if she had a room of her own, she stayed with us most of the time.

    “Let’s find out what the Abyss is planning,” Alice said with a smile on her face.

    Nodding my head, I leaned closer to kiss her. Since we were again free to do anything, we decided to use our time productively...
     
  15. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    (AN:\ Aurora’s hair style and color when you get there.)

    [​IMG]

    Y-Young Masters *twitch*

    Alice’s POV:

    --------------------------------------------

    Fresh air rushed through the opened windows, fluttering the curtain. The sun shone on my face, annoying my eyes. Why were there stars in the Abyss? But at least the sunlight felt good. I opened my eyes, only to see Hiro’s muscular arms, coiling around my head. There was only a little gap, exactly enough for the sun rays to enter.

    My right leg was resting on Hiro’s belly, my breasts pressed against his side and my right hand around his big chest. “Ah~ This is so nice,” my husband mumbled in a low voice, sucking in a breath of fresh air. I moved my right leg downward, wishing to stretch my leg, but I was blocked by Hiro’s morning wood.

    “This too is really nice,” I whispered into his right ear, my right hand coiling around his manhood. I felt it twitching in my hand, showing his excitement and willingness.

    “Do you want to have some fun? Our daughter and her friends are still sleeping soundly in the forest, so we have all the time to indulge in pleasure. Do you want the heart and body of your wife?” I whispered in a sweet voice, licking his earhole. I felt his excitement rise through the skies. “I like your reply. It turns me on,” I added, jumping on him. We ended up having a few more rounds in the bathroom before feeling satisfied.



    Five years passed by and the time for Aurora’s next birthday neared. Her body barely grew anything in the meantime, reaching a height of a hundred and twelve centimeters. Her horns were five centimeters long and they started to show signs of turning spiky. Her blonde hair had changed to a golden brown over the years, however, you could still see the old blonde on the lower half of her long hair.

    Most of her long hair was braided before being placed into an elegant bun, leaving around half of her hair hanging loose to flutter in the wind. She looked like an angel, but she turned cleverer and trickier as she continued growing. I loved to cuddle her and hug her whenever she was nearby. In these five years, our city turned heavily populated. There were only a few hundred houses left empty, which was very few, considering the size of Sawolond.

    Some couples remodeled their houses and opened restaurants and did other ‘strange’ things they were interested in when they had the time. At least, most of these hobbies were considered strange when it came to people without halves. They didn’t see the world the way people with halves did. All they saw was strength and superficial bonds, reputation, fame… Aurora spent quite a lot of her time with us, but she went out with Dre and Kana too.



    Since we went out with her numerous times, everyone in our city knew that she was our daughter. Kana’s and Dre’s identity wasn’t a secret either and word got out about their purple eyes. People said that they hadn’t seen eyes with such colors, which was surprising, to say the least. There were red, blue, and green colored hairs, including even stranger mixes. The same with eye colors. Yet why is it that nobody had ever heard of purple eyes?

    There were quite a lot of universes, so we didn’t believe that there were no such people. Thanks to being well-known, everyone was respectful with them, which was something we found detrimental. Such being the case, over the years, we left Sawolond numerous times to visit other places too. Places where people didn’t know who she was. Considering that we reached the tenth level over these years, it was no wonder that nobody dared to pick a fight with our daughter.

    At least, not until knowing that we were her parents. We may or may not have taken her to a place infested with geniuses… She was quite surprised when the snotty brats of her age started behaving in a pompous way, showing off their Sect names. In fact, she was experiencing such a thing at the moment. We took a rest in a restaurant and had lunch with our friends.

    Gaia and Anthony had their children too, who was three years old currently. They had a daughter, called Sophia Blackwood. She was silent most of the time and talked only when necessary. Quite like Hēi. She was nothing like her parents, who were looking for tricks at every corner. Sometimes they felt more troublesome than the kids… Meanwhile, Kana and Dre were chatting all the time.



    I closed my eyes to focus on the matter at hand. We picked a universe where people had to train, just like in Elena’s and Hēi’s universe, though they didn’t have tables and windows… Unlike in our original universe, there were clear differences between social standings, such as A class and B class and other random classes these people deemed as geniuses and such.

    None of us cared about any of this and we totally didn’t come here so that our children would meet these kinds of stupid people too… The training ground in the city had only a limited amount of training tools. Since we devoured the souls of a few people in Hēi’s universe, Aurora inherited the ability to train her body. She didn’t advance quicker, no matter which method she used. She just had the possibility to switch between training styles. Dre was the son of Hēi, so he too inherited the ability to gain strength by training.

    Kana and Sophia were just sitting on the side, cultivating. But since the training equipment was limited, it just so happened that Aurora and Dre picked the last two pieces. They just used some simple Gravity controlling law. We could do however much we wanted of those.

    It was also by chance, that a snotty brat, being about two hundred years old, went to the training grounds only to find out that he had nothing to use. But his body looked like someone at the age of twenty. He was considered a genius since he reached the Domain Space realm at such a young age. We were real monsters, the whole family…

    I still found it strange how quickly humans matured in Hiro’s past life, while even two hundred years was considered young in the outside world. Opposing that, Divine Beasts and a few rare species were the same or even better than the Earthlings. Maybe this was the Abyss’ doing too. [Don’t you find it too convenient to dump everything on the Abyss?] Hiro laughed at me. I shrugged my shoulders as a smile formed on my face. In the embrace of my husband, I focused on the unfolding events.



    “What do you mean?! You don’t have any training equipment left!? But I’m the son of the city lord!” the young master shouted, causing my brows to twitch, while Hiro facepalmed. [Aren’t you doing that too often nowadays?!] I asked, earning a chuckle from him.

    [It’s because my life is getting more and more stupid as I get older…] he replied, while I focused on the continuation with another mind.

    “I-I’m sorry, young master Prion, but we can’t do anything about it,” the owner of the training ground said with a meek voice. The city Lord had this place is his hands, so it was no wonder that even the owner felt afraid.

    “Just take it away from someone who came last! I don’t want to wear some sweaty wristbands!” Prion replied in a commanding tone. My husband couldn’t help but smash his head into the table. I think it cracked. Be careful with your strength, I remarked, shaking my head.

    “A-Alright, young master,” the owner replied, sweating buckets. He ran up to Dre and said upon stopping in front of him, “Were you called Dreydon? Could you please wait before you train? I am terribly sorry for this inconvenience, but the son of the city lord is here and we have no more equipment. I believe that you don’t want to have enmity with him.”



    Dre stopped his punching exercise and looked at the owner, wiping his forehead. His sweat trickled down on his lean, muscular body. Even though he looked like a kid, he had a well-toned body. Brushing his hand through his red hair, which turned black towards the end, he replied, “My parents told me that if I’ve been paid for something, then I shouldn’t complain later. It’s the same the other way around. I’ve paid to use this set of equipment, so it should be this young master who has to wait, not me.”

    Not bothering with the owner anymore, he turned towards Aurora to have a sparring match. We taught them our Martial Arts and how to fight. Just as they took up their positions, Prion walked over, his arms crossed in front of his chest. “What are you doing? Take off those-”

    “Would you stay silent?” Dreydon interrupted him, leaving Prion with his eyes and mouth opened wide.

    “How dare you?!” he shouted after getting himself together.

    Our daughter’s lips quivered for some unknown reason when she heard those three words. It felt even weirder when I saw Hiro doing the same. You told her about too many tropes… I remarked, shaking my head. He told many things about his past life since Aurora always listened with interest.

    [I might facepalm too often, but you shake your head even more,] he thought, laughing aloud.



    Dreydon and Aurora were at the third stage of the Domain Space Realm. Being at the third level, they were able to fly without wings too. Unlike us, Aurora still couldn’t transform at the third level, which meant that she had an even more powerful bloodline. Considering that it was the addition of two True Divine Beasts, it wasn’t surprising.

    In fact, she never told it to Dre and Kana, but she could have advanced even further, especially with our guiding. But she decided to go alongside them since she found it more fun. Standing with a straight back, Aurora closed her legs and looked at Prion with a frown. “What do you want?” Dre asked, not knowing about the position of this little mouse.

    [I wonder how this will turn out… it will surely turn out in an interesting and unexpected way…] Hiro kept whining unhappily, feeling bad that he had to listen to such a conversation. Grumpy old man… I thought, stopping the reflexive movement of my head.

    [You totally wanted to shake your head. Haha, old habits die hard, you know?] he said with a chuckle. Pouting, I waited for the flabbergasted young master to finally talk again.

    “I-I’m the son of the city lord!?” he shouted, not saying anything else.

    “And?” Dre asked, raising a brow, not really understanding the relevance. Even if they knew that there were people like Prion, they had difficulties understanding their behavior. People in Sawolond were so much different. They were much more mature… Seeing Prion closing and opening his mouth, Dre asked, “Are you a fish?”

    Aurora’s quivering lips opened wide as she broke out in a fit of laughter. It’s good that Kana is cultivating in the corner. This poor boy would be destroyed otherwise… they are a fearsome couple of kids! I thought, remembering the verbal abuse they gave to the last young master.



    “I’m not a fish! How dare you?!” Prion shouted, showing his obvious lack of advanced vocabulary.

    “Even though you still keep opening and closing your mouth? Bo-Ba-Bo-Ba, repeat after me,” Dre replied, exaggerating Prion’s facial movements. Hearing him talking aloud, not only Kana and Sophie, but the other people nearby noticed the clamor too. Noticing that many people were looking at him, Prion’s face turned red for a moment when he was about to shout. But Kana interrupted him…

    “What are-”

    “Why are you not training? Is this guy the next idiot? Why do such people keep appearing? Are people outside of Sawolond idiots? Look at his stupid face!” her thin voice resounded as she pointed her finger at Prion. They didn’t bully others, which we were happy to see. But they did bully those who picked a fight with them.

    You totally don’t meet these kinds of people because of your parents… I thought with a chuckle leaving my lips. It wasn’t just us. The others too wanted their children to meet other types of people.



    “You will feel sorry for this!” Prion shouted, glaring at our children and the owner of the place, before turning around to leave.

    “Oh, no. Young Master, wait! I’ll take it away from them, alright? Just a moment, please,” the owner said with a red face, his sweat covered forehead glistening in the sunlight. A smile formed on my face, seeing that things turned out as I expected. He was afraid of the wrath of this little mouse or more like his background. He and Prion too were humans and just like their nature dictated, survival over everything else.

    “I’m glad that you understand,” Prion said as he turned around, wearing a boastful expression on his face.

    Kana and Dre looked at the owner with flabbergasted faces, while Aurora’s and Sophia’s expression never changed. They were much more mature than they looked, which felt a little weird to Hiro.

    “Please don’t make this hard on me,” the owner said with an apologetic face, holding out his hand to receive Dre’s wristbands.

    Seeing that he was winning, Prion took a step forward, “Not just his. Since they dared to be rude to me, take away theirs too. Also, don’t be nice to them. Just help me beating them!” he shouted, taking up a stance.



    We told our kids that we won’t interfere, but I felt like appearing and taking care of these people… We avoided them like the plague when we were younger, but we still met a few of them. They made a thoughtful face upon sensing that the owner was at the ninth stage of the Domain Space Realm, while Prion was only at the first stage. The difference in strength was overwhelming, but they have learned how to use their strength and our Martial Art only helped them in utilizing it.

    Sophia could deal with Prion, while the three of them should be able to have a go against this nameless owner. I was lazy to look for information about him and this damned brat never said his name either… [It feels as if we gave him some title…] Hiro said through our bond, a chuckle leaving his lips.

    “I wonder what they will do,” Hēi said as he leaned forward, raising a brow, his long black hair sprawling out on the table.



    Looking at each other, the kids nodded their heads. This time, it was our daughter who talked, “Take them away. If you can,” she said as the corners of her lips raised into a smile. Raising her hand, she beckoned Prion to attack.

    Without saying anything, he rushed forward and jumped at Aurora. Considering the difference in strength, she just stepped to the side, her hands behind her back. Prion was surprised to see the difference in strength. Our children had the bodies of ten years old kids. For a guy who looked to be the age of twenty to attack them… it was more than weird.

    But this just made the difference between normal people and our family even more obvious. As Aurora disappeared from his sight, Sophia appeared in front of him and punched him in the stomach. Prion fell to his knees and spat out a mouthful of blood. “What the hell are you?!” he shouted, wiping the sides of his mouth. I was left flabbergasted upon seeing him turning serious and collected.

    Unlike before, that pompous and stupid aura was nowhere to be seen. What now? Was he just faking his stupidity? I thought with a frown on my face, my hand on my chin.



    Stomping on the ground, he spread his legs and held out his right hand, his fingers opened. Breathing out long, he looked at our children with a frown on his face. He must have realized that they weren’t just simple kids. Kana looked at him from the side. Raising a brow, she said, “Such a shameless old man! Do you really intend to attack a cute little girl such as Sophia? Look at her short, silky brown hair. That cute face with cherry lips. Do you really have the heart to hit her? You are disgusting.”

    Aurora laughed upon her words, followed by Dre. “Huh?” Prion gave out a stupid sound as he stopped standing in a stance. He looked at Kana with a dumbfounded look, but before he could say anything, he felt a pair of tiny hands touch his chest. Not minding the conversation, Sophia attacked him. Her powerful Qi entered Prion’s body and broke a few ribs. He fell to his knees from the sudden pain.

    Grabbing the sides of his head, Sophia muttered a few words before kneeing him in the face. “Look at your opponent next time.” Prion was knocked out in the next second.



    “W-What have you done?! We will be killed when the city Lord hears words about this case! I really don’t want to hit you, but the least I can do is make you unconscious. Hopefully, the city Lord will forgive me and you won’t punish you, kids, too much either,” the owner explained with an apologetic face.

    Should we go now? I asked Hiro, not knowing what to do.

    [Mh, let’s wait a bit more. I want to see what their next move is. I’d gladly help them anytime, but I think that it would be bad if they relied on us every time. Not for us, but for them.] he replied, kissing the top of my head.

    “You are in public…” Rose remarked, shaking her head.

    “We don’t care. It’s not like seeing someone kissing is disturbing. Just think of Sawolond,” I replied as the corners of my lips raised.

    “Don’t even mention that place. So many shameless people,” she said, furrowing her brows.

    “Hēi, you should seduce her. She is too shy in front of others,” I said, looking at Hēi with a smirk. Her mouth opened wide, Rose looked at me without saying a word, “...”

    ---

    “So you want to beat us up, huh?” Aurora said, breathing out long. Turning upward, she looked at the sky. Crossing her fingers, she pressured them until hearing short cracking sounds. “Ah~ My bones always feel refreshed after doing that” she mumbled in a low voice. Grabbing Prion’s right hand, Sophia dragged his body towards the wall.

    The sight of a little girl dragging an unconscious and pompous young master was worth money. The onlookers had dumbfounded faces on, which only added to the joy we felt. Well, we too were looked at. People in the restaurant thought that we were idiots…

    The owner frowned upon seeing them so calm, even though the difference in their strength was supposed to be huge. “Let’s get over with this. I’ll try to not hurt you and be quick,” he said, jumping forward.



    His first target was Kana since she stood the closest to him. He tried punching Kana, but she ducked down, evading his quick movement. “How may I call you Old Man?” she asked, kicking his knee. Seeing that her attack had little to no reaction, she jumped back. “My name is Ela,” he said, his foot crushing the ground right at the point where Kana stood before.

    Looking up, he was surprised to see six Qi attacks flying towards him. All of them had the shape of a mix between a dragon and a hydra. In fact, their Qi attacks looked the same as ours. Finding them dangerous, he raised his arms and formed a Qi shield in front of him. Knowing the counter attack for such shapes, Kana formed a spear out of her Qi and struck the energy shield a tiny bit before Aurora’s and Dre’s attack arrived.

    With the shield weakened, Dre’s attack crushed it, while Aurora’s struck Ela’s upheld arms. His flesh was torn on his left hand, showing his bone at a tiny spot. His fresh blood trickled down on his arm and splashed on the ground. “Guh. You are monsters! Where are you from?” Ela shouted, probably feeling that something was wrong. Our children were way too strong, even for Divine Beasts. They were like educated True Divine Beasts, who didn’t have to learn everything from inborn memories. They were trained properly.

    He surely noticed that their background must be just as good as Prion’s unless he was an idiot. “Can we talk this over?” he asked with a red face, earning a sudden kick from behind. Dre was trained by his parents, so he was more of an assassin type. His attacks were quick and point on. But with his bloodline, fighting like an assassin was pointless. His body was tough and strong.



    He fell forward upon receiving Dre’s kick. Seeing our daughter’s attack incoming, he used his full strength to defend himself. “You attacked us before and now you want to be the peacemaker!? That’s quite interesting!” Kana laughed at him, as she attacked his right flank.

    Feeling a little annoyed, he used his right arm to release a Qi attack towards Kana. Knowing that the difference in strength was too big, she jumped to the side, barely escaping his attack. If not for dealing with Aurora at the same time, she would have been struck.

    “ARGH! You are so annoying! You, tiny people, keep attacking me!” Ela shouted, grabbing the sides of his head. Collecting his Qi into a huge ball, he shot it towards our daughter. She seemed to be surprised by the sudden change of style. We taught her that big attacks had weak points. Using her senses, she looked for the spot with the least amount of Qi in it and then shot a powerful piercing Qi attack towards it.

    Ela’s attack turned much weaker. But Aurora probably thought that it would be destroyed. Seeing the impending danger, she jumped to the side, only to see a fist in front of her face. Ela was about to punch our daughter. She raised her hand and closed her eyes, but didn’t feel anything, even after seconds. Opening one eye, she saw my smiling face.



    Hiro was holding Ela’s fist, a few millimeters away from her face. “Mother? Father? Didn’t you say that you won’t interfere?” she asked, her head tilted to the side.

    Scratching the back of my head, I replied with a stiff face, “We did. But would you just stand watching while someone was beating up one of your friends? Multiply that feeling by the biggest number you know and you would understand how we would feel. We can’t let something like that happen to you, can we?”

    “Mhm. I love you, Mother, Father,” she mumbled, nodding her head.

    “ARGH!” Ela shouted as Hiro crushed his fist. “Ah! Sorry. My hand twitched when I heard my daughter saying such a cute thing,” he exclaimed, turning around and hugging Aurora.

    “This is…” Ela mumbled as the gears started moving in his head. Nobody below the eighth level was able to hide his or her aura completely. Considering that we had nothing of the sort, he probably realized the ‘problem’ of the situation.

    “I’m terribly sorry!” he shouted, knocking his head against the ground. Waving our hand, we teleported to the restaurant nearby. He would be beaten up for his deeds by the city Lord either way. We could also kill him, but considering that we used them to give an important lesson to our children, we spared their lives. Well, we did feel bittersweet upon thinking that they would live, even after raising a hand to our daughter.



    “Why can’t we just go and kill all of them?” Poirlion said with a grumpy face, hugging Kana into his chest.

    “Father! You are squeezing me too tight!” she shouted, trying to push away his arms. We spent the rest of the day with having fun. While Aurora was in the bathroom, we were still thinking hard about her present. Her birthday was tomorrow yet we still couldn’t decide what we wanted to give her!

    I sat on the side of the bed, while Hiro kept walking back and forth, his brows furrowed. In the next moment, he stomped on the ground. His body stopped on the spot, twitching upon thinking of an idea. I think that my eyes had stars in them too…

    “Let’s go!” he said, grabbing my hand and teleporting to another location. It was a high-class clothing factory.

    A grin spread on my face upon seeing the owner of the place. This will be fun! For us, at least~
     
  16. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    Morningwood

    Alice’s POV:

    -----------------------------------------------------

    Fresh air rushed through the opened windows, fluttering the curtain. The sun shone on my face, annoying my eyes. Why were there stars in the Abyss? But at least the sunlight felt good. I opened my eyes, only to see Hiro’s muscular arms, coiling around my head. There was only a little gap, exactly enough for the sun rays to enter.

    My right leg was resting on Hiro’s belly, my breasts pressed against his side and my right hand around his big chest. “Ah~ This is so nice,” my husband mumbled in a low voice, sucking in a breath of fresh air. I moved my right leg downward, wishing to stretch my leg, but I was blocked by Hiro’s morning wood.

    “This too is really nice,” I whispered into his right ear, my right hand coiling around his manhood. I felt it twitching in my hand, showing his excitement and willingness.

    “Do you want to have some fun? Our daughter and her friends are still sleeping soundly in the forest, so we have all the time to indulge in pleasure. Do you want the heart and body of your wife?” I whispered in a sweet voice, licking his earhole. I felt his excitement rise through the skies. “I like your reply. It turns me on.”


    Feeling his twitching, hard penis in my right hand and the shudders running through his body, I couldn’t help but feel excited. Ever since the birth of our daughter, I’ve had to hold back my voice and my emotions. I couldn’t flirt with my mate as freely as I wanted and I couldn’t have sex with him every time I wanted.

    At first, we weren’t happy about our daughter staying out for the night with her friends. But knowing that we could have some alone time together after such a long time, we felt better, though we were still missing her. “Alice… if you keep panting in my right ear, like some kind of horny beast, I’ll be way too turned on to stop,” my husband said, squeezing my buttocks with his right hand.

    “Ahn~ Aren’t you way too rough? But you see, I’m a horny dragon. You can’t expect me to be calm when we are alone. My instincts are connected with my possessive love for you. Do you think that I could restrict my emotions?” I said in a gentle tone, kissing him on the lips.


    His penis twitched once more in my right hand. Feeling excited to play with him, I crept downward, licking his right side, stopping at his nipple. I looked up into his eyes as I strengthened my grip on his cock and started moving my hand up and down. He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes to evade eye contact with me.

    No matter how many times we did it, he just couldn’t handle my lustful look without bursting quickly. Unless he changed his mind and mood… I knew that my play time was limited, so I got to work. Using our abilities, I created a clone and used it to pleasure Hiro’s upper half.

    Sneaking down on his body, I reached his crotch. The smell from our pleasurable night, filled my nostrils, clouding my mind. “Such a manly odor. I shall eat you up,” I said as I sat up to look at his face. Pulling back my hair, I leaned forward and coiled my lips around the tip of his penis. Finding it dry, except for his precum, I spat on it. Watching out for my teeth not to touch his cock, I started sucking on his penis.

    Using my tongue, I licked the bottom of his penis. Our eyes met for a moment and I couldn’t help but think with a red face, I’m so dirty… My God… this guilty pleasure! The first thing we do when our daughter leaves for a night is have sex. But I can’t stop myself. I want this penis that is dedicated to me!!



    Seeing that I stopped moving, he raised up his right hand and caressed the thighs of my clone, making me feel it at the same time. His hand slowly moved upward, reaching my private place. Damn it. He started moving. I better not show too much… who am I lying to? He can feel my emotions and thoughts! I can’t escape!

    [And I can hear you too. Hehe, girls have the advantage while being mortals. But they can’t fight against cultivators with infinite stamina! I’ll make you lose your strength, like in the old times.] he said through our bond, wearing a vulgar smile on his face.

    “You heart is black, but I love it,” I said before his right hand spread my labia and started caressing me. “You are the worst! How could you tease me so much? Don’t just caress it like some kind of pet!” I exclaimed, looking at him with a frown.

    Not saying anything, he looked at me before closing his eyes. Knowing my body all too well, he started off by pinching my clitoris. Although my lips quivered, I held in my voice. I was not only used to do that by now but even my pride played a role this time. Using his pointing finger, he thrust it into my pussy and started caressing my insides. As I felt him struck my G-point, I couldn’t care any less about my surroundings as I moaned aloud.


    Not wishing to lose to him so miserably, I started working on his penis. Feeling my wet mouth, his penis twitched, knocking against my teeth. It’s good that I saw it coming… I thought, having more confidence. I felt his left hand brushing through my blonde hair, grabbing the back of my head. Being just as impatient as ever, he moved my head at his own pace.

    Feeling that he was getting closer to cumming, I sat up and licked the sides of my lips, disconnecting the long line of saliva connecting my mouth and his penis. “Oh, Alice. You should look at yourself…” Hiro mumbled in a low voice, looking at every crook and cranny of my body, focusing on my plump labia.

    Thanks to his play earlier and my horny mood, I turned soaking wet in such a short time. Raising onto my knees, I hid my breasts with my hands and crept forward, stopping over his penis. A crazed feeling of hotness spread through my crotch in anticipation of what was to come. Using Water Magic, Hiro lubricated his penis. Grabbing the base of his dick, I pointed it towards my pussy and slowly sat down on it.

    His cock glided through my hole, stirring up my excited folds, causing them to coil tightly around his penis. Placing his hand on my ass, he squeezed my buttocks as he said with a grunt, “Ugh. Hot and juicy. Your pussy is as good as new.”

    “Fufu~ What did you expect? I’m not a mortal,” I said, leaning on his chest, pressing my breasts against him.


    [Ah~ You smooth white skin. The delicate lines of your body, your arching back, your thighs, your breasts. I love all of them!] Hiro said through our bond, coiling his arm around my back. Hearing the excitement in his voice, I couldn’t help but feel excited and proud.

    Leaning close to his ear, I whispered, “I’ll reward you for your thoughtful words~ ” I started shaking my hips back and forth, making both of us feel good. I felt his hard and hot penis sliding through my hole, reaching its deepest spots. Clenching my fists, I continued with my movements. Seeing my husband’s lips, I stretched my neck to reach his mouth.

    Pushing my tongue into his mouth, I licked the insides of his mouth and rolled my tongue around his. [You have such a good bubble butt. Haah- it turns me on way too much,] Hiro remarked in my mind, panting heavily. Our hearts were beating like crazy. Separating, I placed my head on Hiro’s chest, my head turned to the side and closed my eyes. I felt my pussy turning hotter and hotter as the pent up pleasure was about to break loose.

    But before anything of the sort could happen, Hiro uncoiled his warm arms around my back and sat up with a roar, “ARGH! I can’t bear with you like this! It’s nice that you are moving, but I want to dominate over you. I want to see your lewd face while I’m pounding you!”


    Turning me onto my back, his cock still inside my pussy, he grabbed my breasts and started fondling them. I spread my legs wide, feeling his intentions. He loved when I spread my legs for him. Another pair of arms grew out of his shoulders, which he used to grab me at my waist and hold me in place.

    “Can I?” he asked with a joking tone, not even bothering to wait for my reply. It’s not like I would have refused it. Raising my tail, I thrust it into his asshole as a punishment. A shudder ran through his back as he gritted his teeth. I looked at him with a smirk on my face, waiting for his outburst.

    “I told you not to touch me there!” he exclaimed with an unhappy face, feeling my tail pressuring his prostate. His penis grew even larger than before, reaching a length of thirty centimeters. “Fufu~ now the size of your penis matches your huge body,” I remarked with a chuckle.

    “I can’t even thrust that much into you…” he mumbled in a low voice, knowing that he has to be more careful like this.

    “It must be nice to be a Hydra,” I teased him further, waiting for him to start. His penis twitched inside me, ready to go. Panting heavily, he pushed me into our super soft bed and started moving inside me.


    Just so he could get back at me, he moved slowly and carefully, barely grazing the best spots, knowing how much I wanted him to rub them. I tried moving my hips but both of us knew what the other wanted, so I had no way to win. It turned into a tie where I was just teased more. Using my tail, I pressed it against his prostate. His back arched from the sudden feeling inside his body.

    “Now you have done it,” he said as he finally started doing as I wished. I may be short with my height, but I wasn’t a fragile woman! Gripping my waist with his strong hands, he pounded my pussy, focusing on my good spots. I put my hand over my mouth, trying to hold back my moans.

    “Haah- why are you trying to hold it back, dear? Aurora is nowhere nearby. You can moan as much as you want!” Hiro made me remember.

    “Ahn~ You are right! You are so deep inside~ Auhn~ I just can’t hold back my voice,” I replied between my moans, feeling great. That feeling of hotness started spreading through my crotch once again, making me feel a great feeling of anticipation.

    “This will turn into an orgasm. Haha~ It’s really good that we are fused. I can always look at your lewd face when we have sex,” my husband said, still pounding me hard, with his tireless stamina and perfect precision.

    “Haah~ Uhn~ I’ll surely orgasm,” I moaned, feeling a thick juice leaving my pussy. It was thick and creamy white. Seeing it, “Feelin’ good? Haha,” Hiro said with a chuckle.


    Turning my head to the side, I looked at him only from the corners of my eyes. “How cute,” he remarked, embarrassing me for some reason. Maybe I felt ashamed of my lustful side. I was so easily dominated, even though I was a Dragon God! But he didn’t care whether he came or not, no matter how I played with him. While my mind turned all hazy and fuzzy when he pounded me and made me orgasm. If only he was a mortal… I could turn the tables!

    [Haha, but I’m not,] he remarked, grabbing my chin with his upper right hand and turning my head towards him. Circling his thumb over my lips, he spread them and pushed it into my mouth. Looking at him with lust clear in my eyes, I started sucking on his finger. Closing my legs, I put them on his shoulders.

    Out of nowhere, he leaned forward, making my legs bend towards my own shoulders. “How much you can stretch? Let’s see,” he whispered into my ears. I put my feet behind my head, showing him the maximum I could manage without breaking my bones. “Damn it! You are terrifyingly tight like this! Haah- I have no god, but I’ll call its name today!” he said with a shaking voice, his penis trembling inside my pussy.

    Leaning closer, he started kissing me. Now that my legs weren’t in the way, he went from my nipples to my collar bones, to my neck, to my lips, to my ears. “God. I have the best wife,” he whispered in a low voice, making me feel happy to hear his words, not just feel his emotions.


    “I’ll dump my load into you,” he added, quickening his pace even more. His penis was rubbing every good spot in my vagina, pleasuring me beyond anything. Creating a clone of myself, I made it stand in front of Hiro’s face. As I leaned forward with my clone, he started licking my soaking wet pussy, going as far as to push his nose into my hole. It’s good that my body didn’t have impurities and I wasn’t smelling bad.

    Sniffing my vagina, his penis started twitching more regularly. I put my clone’s tail into his mouth. Right when I was about to orgasm, he bit on the tip of my tail, causing a bolt of electricity to rush through it and enter my brain. I rolled my toes into balls and my pussy tightened up like never before, squeezing everything out of Hiro’s penis. His hot and sticky white sperm flooded my womb, filling me up. I felt an overwhelming hotness spread through my whole body, as my stiff body loosened up.

    My body kept twitching and spasming from the pleasure I felt. At the same time I orgasmed, my clone fell on me, having no strength in my legs. Seeing my clone sprawled out on me, Hiro was filled with a feeling of excitement.

    My body was about to calm down when Hiro started moving inside my juicy, sticky, hot pussy, not minding that it was filled to the brim with his sperm. Looking down, I saw his penis being covered in a sticky white texture, which originated from my pussy. A powerful scent spread in the air, filling my nostrils and exciting me further.


    His moving penis, prolonged my orgasm, making me fall into true bliss. “Ahn~ Hiro. You can’t believe how happy I feel now. This might sound selfish, but keep moving inside me. I want you all to myself,” I said, looking into his eyes, showing my love for him.

    “Haha, it’s not like moving inside you would make me feel bad. It’s exactly the other way around, so I don’t even know why are you apologizing,” he replied, shaking his head.

    “Ahn~ I just want to speak, I think. Else I’d lose my mind,” I answered, closing my eyes. Grabbing my thighs, he pulled me towards the side of our bed. I pulled out my feet from behind my head and stretched out my body.

    “Ugh, this felt strangely good,” he remarked, feeling the changes inside my pussy. “Spread your legs into asparagus. I want to taste more of that position,” he said in a commanding tone, his eyes strangely cold. But that look just excited me even more. Gulping loudly, I did as told and used a space law to keep my legs opened wide.

    “GUH! Alice, your pussy is just above anything I’ve ever felt,” Hiro grunted, gritting his teeth. Looking at my face, he pulled out his penis before entering me again, pushing his dick into me, all the way.

    “Yahn~ ”

    “Such a cute moan. Your folds are crazy tight,” he said as he started moving inside me. His fingers traced the curves of my thighs, rushing up my belly, circling around my nipples, and then took their ways towards my clitoris. Seeing the anticipation in my eyes, a smirk formed on his face as he continued to play with me, never touching my clitoris, always passing by beside it.


    I felt despaired between the mix of my emotions. His cock felt great inside me, but at the same time, I wanted to feel even better. I clenched the blanket in my left hand, feeling frustrated. I thrust my right hand forward and grabbed his left wrist quicker than lightning. “Pleasure my clit! Please~ ” I said through gritted teeth, moving his hand towards my clitoris, feeling wistful.

    Although he obeyed my wish and pinched my clit, he stopped moving inside me. “Why are you such a bully!?” I shouted, closing my legs, coiling them around his back, and sitting up.

    After making a thoughtful look for two seconds, he leaned forward. His fingers brushed through my hair and grabbed the back of my head. Coiling his right arm around my waist, he raised me up, hugging me close to his body. “It’s because you are so much fun to play with. You are one of the two dearest things to me,” he said, walking towards the wall behind me.


    Pushing me onto it, he pushed his tongue into my mouth and intertwined it with mine. To my happiness, he started moving once again, playing with my clit at the same time. Using his fourth hand, he grabbed the tip of my tail and started rubbing it.

    “Haah~ Ahn~ It’s so much better this way,” I whispered into his left ear, while he licked the right side of my neck, sometimes switching to my ear.

    His breath ragged, he whispered into my right ear, “Your warm breath tickled my ears. You turned me on even more, though I have no idea how. Understanding your own emotions is really the hardest.” Finishing his sentence, he nibbled on my ear as if it was some sort of mashed food.

    “Ugh- your red ears are just making me want to bully you even more,” he added upon noticing my embarrassment over my weakness. Looking deeply into my eyes, he started pounding my pussy. My ass gave out clapping sounds each time his crotch touched with my private parts. I was so wet that even his crotch turned juicy from the white cream my pussy was releasing.

    Our saliva mixed and flowed down on our chins, spilling to the ground. “ARGH! I just love you so much~ Hiro,” I shouted, separating from him for a moment.


    “Haah- you feel so good. I’ll cum,” Hiro said in a low voice, biting into my shoulder. “Uhn~ do you want to play even wilder?” I moaned, feeling his teeth weakly pressed against my skin.

    “YAHHN~ I love this feeling! Kuh- it’s just wonderful,” I shouted through gritted teeth. The well-known feeling of hotness spread through my stiff body as I came, while Hiro released everything he had inside me. “It’s good that we can’t have children easily and that we can regulate our inheritance potential, else we would have more children than we could take care of…” Hiro remarked, loosening his arms around my back and my ass.

    Looking down at his playful hands, I looked back up into his eyes to ask, “How long do you intend to ahn~ play with my clit? Let me rest a little bit… Yah~ I told you to stop!”

    My brows twitched when I heard his reply, “But it’s fun to hear your yelps. They are amusing to listen to.”

    Turning away with my face flushed, I mumbled in a low voice, “Well, it feels really good, so I can’t deny you. But you should still listen more to your wife.”

    “Oh, I’ll listen to you now. In what pose do you want to continue?” he asked, surprising me. So cruel… he was trying to make me say perverted things. But we know each other all too well, so I didn’t care if I had to say it aloud in front of him.


    “I want you from behind. That violating feeling always excites me more,” I said. Leaning closer to his ear, I continued in a whisper, “please violate this perverted pussy of mine.” He loved when I whispered dirty words and ideas into his ears. If this was all it took to make him super excited, I had no qualms doing it.

    The shudder rushing through his body was a proof of his excitement. Without saying a word, he pulled out his penis from my pussy and put me on the soft bed, doing everything in a gentle way. “Hmm~ The calm before the storm? I wonder how will you violate your dirty wife, reserved only for your use,” I fueled the fire, satisfying his possessive tendencies.

    I turned onto my front and crept towards the middle of the bed. He kept standing there, watching me without saying anything. But his constantly twitching penis told tales of his true emotions, not to mention the overwhelming lust I felt through our fused souls.

    Raising my butt, I swayed it in front of him, my tail following in tow. Reaching back with my right hand, I spread my labia wide, showing him my juicy pussy. “Won’t you come closer?” I said with a grin on my face, looking into his eyes. “Ah~ I get it. You are roleplaying the serious guy~ Then you surely won’t mind if I do this,” I added, pushing back my knees and lying on the bed once again.


    Using my right hand, I pushed two fingers into my pussy, while I used my left hand to play with my left nipple. “Ahn~ They are so hard and erect. Look at my clitoris. It’s totally swollen!” I described my body parts and continued to play with myself. Looking back at him one last time, I slapped my round, bubble ass, making them jiggle like jelly.

    He jumped onto the bed and spread my ass, squeezing my buttocks with his strong hands. His tail flew through the air with a speed that was way above the speed of sound. His tail entered my asshole, causing my holes to contract. Timing with his attack perfectly, he pushed his dick into my pussy, separating my folds.

    “Ahn~ You are so rough!” I moaned upon feeling his penis stirring up my pussy.

    “I just can’t believe that no matter the number of years, you can still seduce me as easily as before! Am I not supposed to get bored of people after seeing them for such a long time? How am I still so much in love with your body and mind?!” he said, feeling happy that his belief wasn’t just a fleeting dream. If not for him, I don’t think that I’d have thought of this sort of thing.

    “Hyan~ You are reaching so deep inside me. Why would you attack my G-spot all the time? I’ll cum too easily!” I moaned, feeling his cock violating my pussy.


    My buttocks jiggled every time his crotch hit them, resulting in clapping and squelching sounds. Thin lines of sticky liquids connected us continuously. We were dirty all over our bodies, but neither of us minded it. Coiling his arms around my upper half, he grabbed my breasts and squeezed them. Switching to my nipples, he started pinching and caressing them.

    It didn’t take long before I felt his hot and hard penis shudder inside me as his sperm rushed through his cock and shot into my vagina. It felt hot and sticky, but I loved it. I turned my head to the side to receive his kiss. Our tongues intertwined and our saliva spilled onto the bed. Sitting up, he pulled out his penis from my pussy.

    His sperm flowed out, trickling down onto the blanket. “This sight is just so good to look at…” he mumbled in a low voice, his hand under his chin. Raising my upper half, I turned to look at him with a smile.

    “It felt as good as ever. Fufu~ Shall we take a bath?” I asked with a grin on my face. Raising a brow, he spanked my ass and pulled out his tail at the same time.

    “Uhn~ Somebody is going wild. Let’s go~” I said as I stood up and walked towards our bathroom, swaying my hips. I felt his gaze switching between my back and my butt. Opening the door, I turned to look at him as I asked with my brows raised, “Will you come?”

    Nodding his head, he followed in my steps. Another few rounds and clean bodies later, we teleported to our daughter. She woke up!
     
  17. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    Birthday

    Hiro’s POV:

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------

    The huge factory was filled to the brim with modern machines, which worked non-stop to tailor each cloth. There were cabins, which measured people’s sizes. The data the machines gathered was sent to the tailoring machines. There was only one person in the whole factory, but even he was spending his time cultivating. That person was none other than the owner. People had to pick a fabric, an outlook for the cloth they wished to buy, and after paying, the tailoring machines would finish in a few minutes.

    If the material was really high-class, it took more time since such materials were hard to handle. But Aurora wasn’t with us, so we had to ask the owner personally. There was no problem with the sizes either. How could we not know such thing about our cute daughter! Well, and she resided in our world, so we could check it anytime…

    The owner, called Krull, was sitting on the ground, his eyes closed. Squatting down in front of him, I tapped his right shoulder, saying, “Hello. Can I have your attention for a bit?”

    His eyes snapped open as he jumped up into a defensive position. His body trembled and sweat covered his forehead, his eyes darting all over the place. Locating us, his eyes opened wide.


    “Ah, sorry for startling you, but I am quite impatient. I’ll abuse my authority on you, if you don’t mind,” I said with a smile, patting his shoulders. His face turned white as a blank sheet of paper, while the number of water droplets increased on his forehead.

    “I just need some high-quality pajamas for my daughter’s birthday. I’ll use your machines to prepare it. I hope that you won’t mind it,” I added, pulling the corners of my lips into a meaningful smile. I was selfish. That was a fact, but I never cared about that fact. Being selfish was a must, else you will be used by others for their own gain. That’s something I learned very, very early on in my past life.

    We could have created Aurora’s present out of thin air, but we wanted to do it ourselves. Something, that was handmade and the result of our own work. Not the result of our current power.

    “O-Of course, you can do anything, my g-“

    “Oh, don’t call me that. Just call us Hiro and Alice. Such a title would creep me out…” I said, closing his lips with the use of Space. His brows twitched as he nodded his head.


    Teleporting to the old storeroom of the factory, we found a big table. Using our Qi, we destroyed the dust in the room. Alice teleported away and killed a big, fluffy monster. Its fur was very soft yet durable. It came from a monster outside of Sawolond.

    [Hahaha~ really, we don’t even need his tools. We could have done everything at home,] Alice said through our bond, laughing at my stupid antics.

    “Oh, well. But his face was priceless. It’s ridiculous that Aurora has got used to it, while we are still slaves of surprising others,” I said with a chuckle, slapping her ass.

    “Ouch… You are way too random sometimes. But we were there to kill that part of her personality early on, while we had nobody. We aren’t even that old. As time passes by, I’m sure that we will get bored of it too. Thirty years to reach the tenth level. Haah- it’s totally ridiculous,” she said with a long sigh leaving her pink lips. Stepping closer, I embraced her body and grabbed her ass.

    Looking into her eyes, I kissed her deeply. “Thanks for giving birth to Aurora,” I said with a smile, repeating the same movement. “Thanks for being born,” I added, finishing it in the same manner, “Thanks for being with me.”

    “We just had sex and you are seducing me again…” she said with a pouting face, biting my lower lip. My hands twitched as I let go of her waist. Placing my hand on her shoulders, I pushed her away in a gentle way, looking towards the ground.

    “L-let's focus on Aurora’s presents or we won’t finish until tomorrow morning… You can take care of my lower half later on,” I mumbled in a low voice.

    “Okay, sweetie~” she whispered into my left ear, biting the top of it. Her right hand squeezed my lower part as she turned towards the table, swaying her hips, her tail continuing.

    “You really are incorrigible,” I remarked, glaring at the tip of her tail.

    “It’s good to be loved~” she sang in a random tone.


    Shaking my head, I tried to shut out my worldly desires, for now. Blank turned into a knife in Alice’s hand and cut into the monster’s fur. Blank disconnected its skin from its meat without any mistake, leaving the fur perfectly clean and untouched. Its fur was black in color with white stripes on it, just like Aurora’s scales.

    Thanks to our accurate senses and precise hand movements, we cut the fur into the right sizes. “Should we stick to doing everything the old way?” I asked, raising a brow.

    “Hmm- It’s not like this will take a lot of time and effort, no matter what we do. We aren’t mortals and I won’t pretend to be one just to spend more time with a present. I’d rather make it perfect,” she replied, shaking her head in refusal.

    “You are right. We change moods and ideas way too quickly… I bet that normal people in my past life would complain about us, even though I was such a person when I wrote my novel too,” I said with a chuckle, feeling nostalgic.

    “Err, you are in your past life if you look at it that way. Argh! I just realized that we have been ignoring Aurora’s half for years! We should really take a step forward. Even Bayezinth is just a joke in front of us at this point. I don’t believe that we would be hunted down on the last floor,” she remarked, adding her say to the topic.


    In the meantime, we used our Qi to connect the cloth pieces, making it seamless. “She is likely to feel happier about our secondary gift, but I’ll still like to see her in this!” I exclaimed, raising our creation into the air. Holding out her hand, three rings formed in Alice’s hand. We used one of the most powerful metals, which was very flexible as the tie.

    “Hmm~ let’s make this a little more girly for Aurora. We can’t have a piece of shit hanging around her neck,” Alice said with a laugh as simple, white crystals appeared around the ring in a thin circle, covering its outside.

    “Do you mind?” I asked, having a sudden idea.

    “Hahaha~ why would I mind? Don’t be stupid,” she laughed at me. Using my Qi, I inscribed a powerful formation into the ring. It protected both her body and soul. Taking out a few million souls, we fueled the formation in her necklace. The holder of the formation was a text, using the language of my past life, ‘Egy megtörhetetlen kötelék’.

    “An unbreakable tie, hehe- I like it, ” Alice said with a chuckle, caressing my back.

    “Well, let’s create that storage space for her,” I said with a smile, picking a random chunk of space in our universe and cutting it out. The crystal covering the ring shone with a bright light as the ten million cubic meters space was integrated into it. The light slowly faded out, returning the ring to its former simple look.


    “Abyss~ could you come here for a moment? I really want your help with this. She would be so cute!” I exclaimed, hoping that it would come. A shadow appeared in front of us and looked at us without saying a word. A few seconds later, it talked, “Don’t call me in such a way. If it was Alice, I could handle it… but your faked girly voice was so creepy that I almost didn’t come,” it replied with a chuckle.

    “…”

    “Hahaha~ I’m sorry, Hiro. But I have to tell you that this time the Abyss said the truth,” Alice laughed, patting my shoulder.

    “What? I’m always telling the truth! I’m an honest… person… or thing? Whatever, I fulfilled your wish. Now I’m leaving,” it replied.

    Grabbing its shady shoulder, I stopped him for one more question. “Who is your half? Are you happy with it?” It had a pink thread connecting it to something else, but I never asked about it before.

    Its back facing me, without turning around, it said, “How can you ask such a stupid question? Of course, I am happy. I’ve known it for such a long time and it’s the only thing that fills me with enjoyment, other than playing with you people. I’ll start the next race for the next creator in a few years. You didn’t find anything about Aurora’s mission because you can see it only at the lower levels. The floors of the creators” it replied, adding an interesting piece of information.

    We’ve explored the bottom floors too, except for the last one, but we never found anything about Aurora and her mission. But the last floor was only a place for a massacre, without trading rooms, so we didn’t have to check that place. “In that case, we will be sure to win and unravel your little secrets,” I said with a smile, squeezing its shoulder with my full strength. Not even bothering with it, he shrugged off my hand with a chuckle.

    “You are funny. But your road is still quite long. Strive on and you will understand everything, though you might feel unhappy about it later… Hahaha, but I’m not implying anything bad here. It’s nice, in a way” it said as its shady body slowly disappeared.


    “Strange as always,” Alice remarked, breathing out long.

    “Yeah,” I mumbled in a low voice before turning around butt naked. “So where were we?” she asked with a smirk on his face, coiling her arms around my neck.

    “Hmm~ I don’t remember. Make me” I said, showing a mysterious smile. Feeling up her thighs, right up to her buttocks, I felt my lust rise once again as I kissed her. Raising her up, I put her on the work desk and indulged in pleasure until morning.

    ----

    We woke up lying on top of the table, butt naked. Yawning loudly, I sat up as Blank covered our bodies. “Let’s go, Aurora is waking up," I said, grabbing Alice’s hand.

    “Wait. We don’t have a cake! She loves sweets, just like us. Knowing you and myself, we would care the most about that… really. I think that we should get her something really big and sweet cake!” Alice stopped me, remembering the most important thing.

    “Oh, right. I’d rather feel sad about not having a cake than receiving any present. She seemed to be the happiest whenever she saw the cake appearing, just like us…” I said with a chuckle.

    Shaking her head, Alice buried her face in her palms. “We are terrible. Sweets above everything else, hahaha~” she mumbled, breaking into a fit of laughter.


    Using our universe, we created the necessary materials and created a perfect chocolate cake in a few seconds. Appearing in front of Aurora’s room, we opened her door with gleeful smiles on our faces. Her eyes still closed, her hair a mess, she rubbed her eyes with the sleeves of her white pajama. She is so cute. I can’t let any man near her! No matter half or not! Damn it! I whined in my mind, not wishing to see any man near our daughter.

    [Hey, but think about us. Isn’t it wonderful?] Alice soothed me through our bond, our thoughts quicker than even one of Aurora’s hand movements.

    But that would mean that a man will sooner or later touch her in that way. NO! I can’t, I shouted in my mind, having mixed emotions. Grr, I hope that her half is good enough, I growled in my mind, cracking my fingers.

    [Hahaha, you are crazy as always.] Alice thought with a chuckle. Hearing her voice and the cracks of my fingers, Aurora opened her sleepy eyes.

    “Mother, Father? What’s going-“ she was about to ask when she finally noticed the cake in my hands and a box in Alice’s hands.


    Seeing her quivering lips, I couldn’t help but peek into her mind. No, no, no! I can’t start crying! But I’m so happy! Every year, the first thing in the morning is to welcome me this way! This is not even customary for other children! S-Smile, Aurora. Smile the brightest you can! she thought, but the corners of her eyes glistened with tears.

    “Hahaha, my daughter, you don’t have to hold it back. Do you feel like crying in happiness because of having such great parents?” I asked, laughing loudly.

    “I-I don’t!” she shouted, but her tears flowed down on her tiny face.

    “Aww~ I have such a cute daughter!” Alice exclaimed, placing the gifts in front of Aurora’s bed and hugging her into her bosom. “Happy birthday, dear,” we said at the same time, hugging her.


    Her tears soon turned into sobbing, while a few seconds later a bright smile formed on her face. Looking at the levitating chocolate cake, I asked, “Do you want to start with the cake or your presents?”

    “Cake, of course!” she shouted with a gleeful face, showing her white teeth.

    ---------------- Aurora’s POV: -----------------

    The cake was as delicious as always. I’m sure that I inherited my parents’ taste since they are just as selfish and greedy when it comes to chocolate as me. Even though it was my birthday, I had to fight in order to eat enough. But I enjoyed it a lot. I’ll surely remember this in the future too. Even now, it brings a smile to my face when I think about my short life up till now.

    Nowadays, I just don’t know what to do with myself. Maybe it is because I’m going through puberty… They don’t restrict me in any way yet I feel bad when I stay out for too long, even if they don’t say anything. They just keep giving me strange looks. They are so manipulative… but I learned quite a lot from them over these years and I hope to continue doing the same in the future. Seeing that there was only one slice of cake left, I quickly grabbed it before my parents could take it away.

    I stuffed it all into my mouth and quickly gulped it down. “Hahaha, we wouldn’t have taken it. It’s your birthday,” Mother said with a chuckle, caressing the top of my head. Sometimes I thought that my father would hug me to the death. Even now, he was literally glaring at me. Seeing his face coming closer, I held out my right hand and pushed away his big head.

    “Eh? Won’t you give Father a kiss?” he asked, pulling his lips into a round shape. I turned away to look at Mother, but her expression didn’t change. Father’s head kept coming closer and closer, though I pushed him away every time. The last time, he stopped right beside my face. “So?” he asked, holding his face towards me.


    “Uhm… fine” I mumbled, turning towards him and giving a kiss on his face, dirtying it with the remnants of the chocolate cake. I didn’t even eat that much… the cake was huge. It must have been them who ate it.

    “You are the best,” Father said, raising his hand to give a high five. Returning the favor, he sat on the side of my bed with a grin on his face.

    “Oh? What about Mother?” Mother asked, placing her hand on her sad face. Moving closer, I kissed her too.

    “Thank you, Father, Mother!” I said with a bright smile, feeling truly happy.

    “Haha, no problem, it was our pleasure,” they said at the same time. As Father turned away for a moment, Mother noticed his dirtied face. Leaning closer, she kissed him on the face, but as her lips parted, Father’s face was clean once again. She must have used her Qi! I thought, looking up at my Mother.


    I didn’t know what that feeling was, but sometimes she felt so… attractive when she kissed Father. I want to be like her! She is so ladylike and has this wonderful charm, especially when she is with Father!

    “Oh, please don’t. I’m really not ladyli-“ she started something, quickly covering her mouth. Did I say it aloud? I thought, questioning myself. I’m not an idiot. She surely responded to my thoughts… Maybe I talked without noticing it. Well, it’s not a problem if she knows that I look up to her! I thought, this time surely not saying anything.

    Faking a cough for some reason, Father raised up the box from the ground and gave it to me. “This is your present. Everything is handmade, though we used our Qi too,” he said, looking at me with a loving smile.

    Nodding my head, I took away the box. Opening it, I found a soft fabric inside. Pulling it out of the box, I realized what it was. It had the same pattern as my scales in my battle form. I couldn’t help but try stretching this soft material, but nothing happened. It felt very strong yet soft. Strange… but this feels good to the touch! I thought as a smile formed on my face without my knowledge. Well, I did notice it just now.


    Actually, it was a full-body pajama with a hoodie and two dragon horns on the top of it. They also gave me a stuffed dragon, which matched the pattern of the pajama. I wasn’t this much of a kid… but these things were just so cute! No! I must resist! But I like them… Damn it! I can’t let anyone see me in this! Maybe my parents can see it. NO! Just look at those stupid smiles on their faces!

    “Quickly, try it on!” Mother urged me, grabbing my pajama at its collar. She undressed me without me even noticing! A moment before she was grabbing its collar yet my pajama was nowhere to be seen! What’s going on here?!

    Father held their present in front of me. Grabbing it, I pulled it out of his hands and stood up on my bed to dress up. The pajama felt really warm and soft both inside and outside and it had a nice fragrance. In the next moment, it coiled tightly around my body and entered my cells. It turned into a part of me. It was like my parents’ Symbiote!


    “W-What is this?!” I exclaimed as I felt that I’m in control of this new texture.

    “Haha, it’s something new! It’s a Symbiote, but it doesn’t have any effects, except that you can wear this anytime! You won’t have to take it off or wash it. Just pull it into your body and done! We had to ask for outside help to add this ability, but it was worth it,” Father replied with a chuckle. Feeling a burning gaze on my right side, I looked at my Mother.

    “Mother? What is it?” I asked, tilting my head to the side.

    “ARGH! You are just so cute, dear. Those tiny horns of yours are just adding fuel to the fire, not to mention your tail and your little body,” she shouted, hugging me and rubbing her face on mine.

    “Hahaha, stop it, Alice. You are cuddling her to the death. Alright, enough of roleplaying and let’s get a little bit more serious,” he said, shifting the mood in a moment. It was rare that they behaved this way and it happened only when they were in the mood to play around. I don’t think that there are many parents who behave this way since I’ve never heard of such events from the other kids I know. And I know a lot of them in Sawolond! But I felt happy to receive their care.


    “We have one more present for you. I hope that you will treasure it and keep it by your side. But remember. Even if you lose it accidentally, don’t mind it. We will create a new one, alright? I know that there are many strange things in the world,” Mother said, reaching into the box and pulling out three rings, covered in shiny crystals. They were really pretty. The ring looked simple yet beautiful!

    Mother held one between her fingers and held it towards me. Opening my hand, I received it with great care. I felt a huge amount of energy inside the ring. “We made three of these. If something bad happens, this will protect you. Hopefully, it will never be used. Your parents still have another life, but they didn’t have to use it. Hahaha,” she said with a smile. Grabbing my hand, she closed it. I felt the smooth and hard crystals on the ring, telling tales of its quality.

    Grabbing my hair, she pulled it to the side and put the tie of the necklace around my neck. Well, they just put the ring on a tie, but I would have found it too precious to wear it on my finger. I heard a click behind my neck and in the next moment, Mother pulled back her hands. “It won’t fall off like this,” she said, caressing my face. Nodding my head, I was about to hug her when she continued.

    “There is something else. We have made three of these, though the other two don’t have the defensive formations. If any of us dies, these rings will break. Well, it’s not like you will ever see such a thing, Hahaha. Anyway, you are very clever and manipulative. We can see that. We are happy to see that you are getting along so well with Dre, Kana, and Sophia, but remember one thing. No matter what, we will always be here for you, so please keep this ring with you.”

    “It is also a way for you to find us if you ever leave Sawolond and we wouldn’t be here. You will be able to feel the connection between these rings. We will always keep it with us,” she said as both of them tied them around their necks. In the next moment, I noticed that there was something written on the inside of the ring. It was my Father’s native language from his past. I knew that language thanks to him. I understood those words. I didn’t know why, but I started sobbing and crying again.

    Standing up, I stepped closer and hugged both of them at the same time. I had troubles since I was really tiny, especially compared to Father. Feeling their arms around my back, I felt happy, and safe, and warm. “I’ll treasure all of these presents,” I mumbled, but I was sure that both of them heard everything. My thoughts were confirmed in the next moment.

    “We are glad to hear that,” they said at the same time. I always found it a little strange when they did this, but I’ve got quite used to it. It’s not like they were doing it all the time.


    “Haah- I’m happy that you are growing up slowly, but I’m feeling sad about it at the same time. I can’t imagine a time where our cute daughter is wandering around the world with her friends, leaving us all alone,” Father said, breathing out long.

    Tilting my head to the side, I said, “I didn’t have such plans, though?”

    “I can meet so many people here too since Sawolond is quite big. I’m not saying that we will never leave, but I’m sure that not for long. People outside of this place are all so weird. They are all about strength and money… They are akin to lifeless people, who are totally dumb. Thanks, but I’d rather leave out meeting those idiots as much as possible. Just look at the last time we left. Some idiot teenager attacked us for some really stupid reason. Who would want to wander around such places?”

    “Every time we went out, we met such stupid people…” I started complaining about the places outside of Sawolond.


    They looked at each other with dumbfounded faces. At first, it changed into happy smiles, but in the next moment, both of them facepalmed as they said.

    “We screwed up.”
     
    Last edited: Aug 7, 2017
  18. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    The Last Straw

    Alice’s POV:

    ------------------------------------------------------

    We made such a wonder. Hehe, and I’m not talking about your talent and looks but the world lost in you, I thought, looking at our daughter, who was all smiles from ear to ear. The pajama we gave her was a perfect match! Feeling my overflowing love, I couldn’t help but jump at her and hug her.

    The soft and warm fabric of her pajama symbiote rubbed against my skin. It felt really good to the touch. Blowing air on her neck, she giggled as she shouted, “Noo! Mother! It tickles, stop it! Hahaha,” trying to push away my head, but her strength was far from enough.

    When I finally stopped, she looked at me with a pouting face as she mumbled, “Muh… You know that it feels terrible!” Patting the top of her head, I laughed at her cute reaction.


    “Haha, okay. Dress up or you can sleep in if you want to, though I’d advise doing the first since the others are coming over,” Hiro interrupted us, crossing his arms in front of his chest.

    “Will my friends come too?” Aurora asked, raising a brow.

    “Of course, they will,” Hiro replied, chuckling.

    Nodding her head, she was about to start dressing up when she noticed her pajama. Turning to look at us, she asked, “Oh, right. What should I call this symbiote? It doesn’t have a name like yours.”

    “Hmm, it’s a present. You can name it as you want,” I said, placing my chin on the top of her head, hugging her from behind.


    “In that case, I’ll call it… Mirror since it has the same pattern as my scales!” she exclaimed, sticking out her chest. [Well, she is still young. But our naming sense might be just as bad.] I said through our bond, chuckling. I found it a good, so I had no place to complain.

    Hiro smiled upon hearing my thoughts, saying aloud, “That sounds good. Now dress up quickly. Your friends are here,” he added.

    Mirror entered her body and while I gave her clothes, I thought, we should educate her about this matter too. But how are we supposed to bring it up?

    [I think that she knows something since her reaction was quite strange when Dre rushed in years ago and asked Rose about such things. Well, she is starting to develop, so I agree with you.] Hiro replied, sighing aloud.

    “What’s wrong, Father?” our daughter asked, holding up her arms to let me pull her light blue dress with frills on to her body. Seeing her curious look, Hiro considered talking about it now, but we found it too early.

    “Nothing, dear. You look as cute as ever. Go and greet your friends,” he replied, his face unmoving.

    “Suspicious,” Aurora mumbled, surprising both of us.

    “Hahaha, I am, am I not?” Hiro asked, pulling his mouth into a smirk. Grabbing a pillow, Aurora threw it towards his face, but before it could touch him, he appeared in front of her, kissing her forehead. “Happy birthday again,” he whispered, standing back up.


    “Thank you,” she mumbled in a low voice, breaking free from my arms and rushing out of her room.

    “Aww~ look at what you have done. You made her cry again,” I said with a chuckle, looking at the gap in the opened door.

    A smile formed on his face as he sat down beside me and coiled his right arm around my back. “Well, but those are tears of happiness. Still, this is strange. When she is nearby, not only me but everyone else turns nicer and the mood livens up,” he said as a piece of stone appeared on his palm. Furrowing his brows, he looked at it before raising his head with a smile on his face. “I’ve got you, Abyss,” he mumbled, standing up.


    The rest of the day passed away without anything happening. Thankfully, everyone was an introvert, so nobody wanted to spend too much of their time at parties. It’s not like we could have pulled off something like managing such an event. There are things time won’t change. And our hate for parties was one such thing. This might be bad, but it seemed as if our visible hate spread to our daughter too since she too liked staying far away from such events.

    People in Sawolond held festivals and events when they felt like it. We had nothing against people enjoying themselves, so we approved of everything. Except for one… where an exhibitionist couple asked if they could organize a nude party. We had to utterly quash such an idea. It was good that Aurora wasn’t around at that time.

    The next day, we decided to move a step forward and break our stagnant lives. This had a lot to do with Aurora, so we told her to make her day free.


    We sat down in the living room, leaning back on the sofa. Aurora sat down between us, looking at us with raised brows.

    “What is it that you wanted to talk about? You look so serious!” she exclaimed, looking back and forth between our unchanging facial expressions.

    “Do you remember the time we talked about your bond and people’s halves?” I asked, tilting my head to the side. Nodding her head, she waited patiently for me to continue. Breathing out long, I continued, “We thought that it might be time for you to meet your half. We would definitely feel unhappy if we met him in the future, but we could manage if he grew up here.”

    “What could you manage? He would mean one more friend for me, wouldn’t he? And do you plan to take me to him?!” she said, her eyes shining brightly in her excitement. We felt rather despaired…


    This was because we had to tell her the difference between male and female body. “Dear, we are going to tell you something interesting. It’s about genders,” Hiro started, feeling afraid of talking about it. Talking and doing it were two entirely different things…

    “What?” she asked, looking at Hiro’s face, her gaze boring a hole into it. Breathing out long, both of us calmed down.

    “Alright, as you know, boys and girls have different things down there,” I said, pointing towards her crotch. Nodding her head, she waited patiently.

    “This might be a little early, but I’ll tell you nonetheless since your body is starting to mature.

    “Wait, do you want to talk about how babies are made?” she asked, raising a brow. Nodding my head, a smile formed on her face as she said, “Oh! Then you don’t have to do that. I’ve seen you when I was only a few days old and my memory is good. We also caught Dre’s parents, so no need to worry about it.


    Hearing her words, even the blood froze in my body. Scratching the back of my head, I laughed awkwardly, while Hiro sat there without saying anything. After eyeing each other for a few seconds, he asked with a concerned face, “Did this turn into a trauma for you?”

    “No. We had mixed emotions at first, but after talking about it with Gaia; she said that it just shows how much my parents love each other. Although I’m starting to realize that she just wanted to soothe my mind, I still believe her. Well, I’m not thinking about it, so it’s alright. It makes me happy to see that my parents have such a good relationship.”

    “When we went out of Sawolond and I met other children, some started complaining about how their parents were arguing all the time, while I’ve never seen you doing anything of the sort.”


    “You are really optimistic,” Hiro remarked, burying his face in his palms. “I’m sorry, Aurora. You even went as far as to try soothing us. We failed you there,” he mumbled in a low voice.

    Aurora tilted her head to the side, looking at us as if we were showcases. “I know that I’m very strange compared to others. Depending on the situation, I can think like an adult, but I’m quite childish most of the time. Other kids aren’t like me, which separates me from them. Kana, Dre, and Sophia are quite similar, which is the reason I enjoy being with them.”

    “This might be just as strange, but I really don’t feel bad about this memory. If anything, I just feel happy, like I said…”


    “Okay, okay. We know that you aren’t lying,” I said, looking into her eyes the whole time. She takes after us after all, I thought, meaning our personalities. Nodding her head, she waited for Hiro to talk, seeing that he was about to say something.

    “So you know how babies are made, you say. But do you know how it works?” he asked, his body stiff like a thick iron rod. Aurora shook her head as a reply.

    -----

    After explaining everything to her, she looked a little surprised yet calm. “I hope that you understand the differences now,” I said, raising a brow. Nodding her head, she said that she did…

    “That’s good then. So, do you want to go on a trip with us? We will find your other half,” I asked, tilting my head to the side. “Can we? I’m really curious about him. Sometimes I have problems understanding myself, but that might be because I’m young. If I found a similar person, I should be able to do better!” she exclaimed, punching towards the air.

    “Someone is really fired up,” Hiro remarked with a chuckle, standing up.


    “Sawolond is closed for an indefinite amount of time. We will go on a short trip,” he declared, using his mind power. People started complaining how they couldn’t find us sometimes, so we decided to notify them. We could complain about annoying people, but we were the ones who decided to create Sawolond. Now we have to care about our creation, though it’s not like it was a big deal.

    Rose appeared in front of us, holding Dre’s hand. Seeing the look on Aurora’s face, he struggled to escape Rose, but his strength was feeble. She was at the ninth level by now. “Where do you plan to go?” she asked, hissing at Dre with annoyance. “Stop flailing your arms!”

    Aurora laughed upon seeing Dre’s despaired face. I guess he felt ashamed to stand in front of his friend, holding the hand of her mother. He was growing up, after all.

    “We will find her half,” I replied, grabbing Aurora’s hand. Having a change of mind, I raised her up and pulled her into my chest.

    “Hahaha, Mother’s baby girl!” Dreydon laughed, pointing at our daughter.

    “But I’m a girl, I’m allowed,” she replied, sticking out her tongue. Dre’s victorious smile fell, as he found her words plausible. Looking at Rose’s hand, he tried to break free once again, going as far as to stand on the side of her left leg and try pulling out his hand. We kept looking back and forth between Rose’s face and Dre.

    “Oh. I wish you luck in that case,” she said with a cold smile on her face, her brows twitching. “Honey, we have to talk once we get home,” she added, turning to look at Dre. His face turned pale white as he jumped onto the ground beside Rose, standing with a straight back. “No need, Mother! I’ll behave, I swear!” he shouted, turning into a different person. Shaking our heads, we chuckled upon seeing the scene.


    In the next few seconds, Anthony and Poirlion came to ask the same thing. Saying goodbye, we called for Rin. Sitting on her back, Aurora between us, we left Sawolond. “Can I have a request?” Aurora asked, hugging my waist to not fall off. Not like such a thing could happen with Hiro behind her and a space law protecting her.

    “Ask away,” I replied.

    “Could we travel this time? We always just appear at places and I rarely see anything other than the cities where we go. Although I’ve seen many places in your world, I want to see what’s outside! But I know that it is very dangerous here, so this might be a very stupid request,” she explained her wish, her eyes shining with a faint sliver of hope.

    “Oh, that’s fine. Your parents are overpowered, so you don’t have to worry about it. We could always take you back to our world and then make short work of any enemy!” I said with a chuckle, flaunting our strength. But it was really true… People have no chance against us!

    “Really?!” she repeated her question, her voice excited.

    “Yes, yes. If there is anything you can’t handle alone, just tell us. But remember, you shouldn’t rely too much on others. Only when necessary. Personally, we don’t like being indebted to others either, so we would rather not ask for favors. Not like we need them anymore. If you need favors, just ask us instead of random people!” I exclaimed, taking the right time to educate her some more.


    “I understand,” she replied, nodding her head. It’s good that my skin was much stronger than her horns. If not for the strength difference, she could have penetrated my back… “Please watch out for your horns in the future. You might wound others,” Hiro remarked, grabbing their tips.

    “Do you feel it when I touch them?” he asked with a curious face. We didn’t feel anything since we had horns only in our battle forms or true forms.

    “Hmm… I do feel some kind of tingling,” she said, tilting her head to the side. Hiro pulled back his hands quicker than lightning. [I don’t think that she was talking about that kind of tingling…] I said through our bond, shaking my head.

    [That might be the case, but I’d rather make sure. She is a new race. We have no idea how exactly her body matures and feels. Who knows if her horns were something that shouldn’t be touched?] he replied, being a little paranoid.


    “…” I didn’t say anything and just looked forward. Rin was rushing through the lush jungle, jumping over chasms, running atop of rivers. We went through crystal covered caves, lava pools streaming through the air, held up by Magic. Aurora had a smile from ear to ear, observing everything.

    “When will I be able to turn into my real form?” she mumbled in a low voice, asking herself.

    “Dear, don’t worry about it. Considering your speed of maturation, I’d say that at the fifth level, you should be able to transform. Dre and Kana learned to use their battle forms at the third level. Sophia will be no different. I’m sure that they will be able to transform into their monster forms on the fourth level. You might be able to use your battle form at the fourth level and your monster form at the fifth level.” I explained, soothing her with facts.

    “That makes sense. I can activate half of my battle form. Once I reach the next level, I should be able to use it,” she replied, agreeing with me.

    “Uhm, we reached the bottom of the fourth level,” I said, looking down into the dark chasm in front of us. We had to jump down and fall through millions of kilometers with an increased falling speed if we wanted to enter the fifth level.

    “This place is terrifying…” Aurora remarked, her body shivering. Unlike her, we found this place rather comfy and peaceful. This must be because we are at the tenth level. We can sense everyone in the Abyss. It feels strange if I think back to the time we fell down here. Was everyone able to sense us just like we do now?


    “D-Do we have to go down there?” she asked, her mind turning more and more unstable. The effects of this level must be worse and worse the weaker people are. Hiro coiled his arms around our daughter. Placing her on his lap, he put his chin on the top of her head.

    “Do you feel better now? In the embrace of your almighty Father… Hahaha, don’t worry about anything. Nobody can touch you, as long as we are here” he said with a chuckle. Our daughter’s shivering stopped as she coiled her arms around Hiro’s.

    “Are you alright now?” I asked, turning to look back at her.

    “I am. Show me what’s in this stupid hole!” she exclaimed, her voice resounding through the Abyss. She shouldn’t do this in the future, even if we can beat anyone, I thought as a smile formed on my face. Rin stepped forward and flew towards the ground with a speed that went way beyond the speed of sound.

    The wind was so strong that it could kill a mortal anytime. But our daughter was at the third level, so we didn’t have to put up any defense for her. Not wasting our time, we made our way towards her half. Upon landing on the ground, we saw her thread going into the ground. Spreading our senses, we found a presence below the ground. Hiro made a clone of himself and patted the Abyss Stone.


    It cracked in an area of ten kilometers. “It’s strange to remember how hard this felt in the old times, haha,” he said, repeating the same movement. But this time, the cracks spread downward. Using space, he raised the giant Abyss Stone pieces out of the ground, leaving a huge, dark crater.

    Jumping into it, we saw the other half of Aurora’s thread. “Are you kidding me?” Hiro shouted, looking upwards. It was a boy, who looked like someone at Aurora’s age. He had gray scales and a handsome face. He had a lean and muscular body, the only problem being that he was frozen in a block of ice. If not for the bond, we wouldn’t have sensed or even felt his presence.

    The ice had the same aura as the Abyss… “What are you up to this time?” I asked, knowing that it heard us.

    “Are you talking to Mister Shadow?” Aurora asked, tilting her head to the side.

    “Yes. And call it the Abyss,” I said with a chuckle, hearing her cute denomination. As I jumped off of Rin, I stopped blocking her sight. She noticed the boy frozen in ice, leaving her mute.


    Stepping closer, she put her palm on the ice. “This ice is so smooth and warm,” she mumbled with a confused face. In the next moment, the ice started melting down.

    “I’m sorry for the inconvenience, but you created something amazing and I didn’t have a matching creature before. So I had to create a new one. Still, he will meet every criterion a half should. Take good care of him,” the Abyss’s genderless voice resounded in our ears, not surprising anyone at this point.

    “You aren’t honest,” I said, shaking my head. “You have something very similar in store, don’t you?” I added, but all it did was laugh at me, saying, “Who knows?”

    “It’s the first time I was found out,” it said with a chuckle, confirming our thoughts. Aurora kept looking back and forth between us, not understanding anything.

    “What are you talking about?” she asked with a pouting face, stomping on the ground.

    “I’m sorry dear. We were talking about a person we met quite a long time ago. She is called Elena,” I replied as the piece of rock we exchanged appeared in my hand.

    “We always know where to find her thanks to this. She said that she would visit us, but she never did. She was a mysterious girl and she was the first who was able to fight us while being at the same level,” I finished my explanation, squatting down in front of her.


    “Elena…” she whispered, having a strange expression on her face.

    “What is it?” I asked, feeling strange upon seeing her reaction.

    “N-nothing,” she said with an awkward laugh, scratching the back of her head.

    “You are suspicious,” I said, leaving the matter at that. She didn’t want to talk about it, so I wouldn’t force her.


    “He was the final straw of the ever lonely tumbleweed. Soon it is time to roll it,” the Abyss said as its aura started withdrawing. The tumbleweed definitely meant our peaceful lives… so the boy was the last thing that we had to find before something would happen. We didn’t have to guess that something since it stated everything in the next moment.

    As its aura almost completely faded away, it whispered, “You have ten years before the fight for the position of the next creator would start. Take care until then.”

    Shaking our heads, we looked at the boy on the ground. Squatting down beside him, Aurora poked his face. “Hehe, his face is so squishy,” she mumbled, unceasingly bothering the unconscious person…

    “Dear, let him sleep,” Hiro said, catching Aurora from behind and raising her into a princess carry.

    “Hahaha, put me down, Father!” she laughed with a smile on her face, trying to push away Hiro, who was blowing air on her neck. “Stop! It tickles, hahaha, I’m going to pee myself!” she tried with little to no effect. Seeing them playing around, a smile formed on my face.


    The boy opened his violet eyes and looked around. He had the same brown hair as Hiro, but his body was more like Poirlion’s. He was a little bulky, but nothing over the top. Of course, that might change in the future, but we didn’t see the future.

    “Ugh,” he groaned as he sat up, holding the sides of his head, catching Hiro’s and Aurora’s attention.

    “Put me down!” Aurora exclaimed once again, still wearing a gleeful smile. Obeying her wish, Hiro let go of her. She rushed over to the boy but made a terrible mistake… She realized that she should stop running way too late. Her knee hit the boy’s face, knocking him out instantly. He fell back to the ground to sleep some more…

    Holding up her arms, her body frozen, she said, “I’m sorry!”

    Both of us buried our faces in our palms. “I told him that I’m sorry!” she exclaimed upon turning around and seeing our reactions. Both of us broke out in a fit of laughter.

    “Next time you should be more careful with people who just woke up. Let’s take him back. We will worry about other things later,” he added, raising the boy’s body. As our eyes met, both of us nodded and we teleported everyone back to Sawolond. Our travel took two days since we had to travel on foot. We could have finished it in a few hours even like that, but it would have been pointless since Aurora wouldn’t have had the chance to perceive anything from her surroundings.

    While I announced our return, Hiro put the boy on a bed. Turning to look at me, he said, “To be honest, I don’t feel like waiting for hours if it isn’t necessary.” I nodded my head, agreeing with him.


    He kneeled down beside the bed and held his hand over the boy’s head. A green light shone and covered his body. Aurora stood beside my left leg, clenching my one-piece dress in her hands. She seemed really curious and excited.

    A few seconds later, the boy opened his eyes and sat up, breathing heavily. The first thing he did was to reach towards his face and rub his forehead. “Ugh, what was that round and hard thing?” he mumbled in a low voice. I looked down at the knee of my daughter and lengthened her dress by a few centimeters. Yep. All covered up! I thought, earning a chuckle from Hiro.

    [She should face the repercussions…] he remarked, still agreeing with me.

    Shush, it’s not like he would hold a grudge against her. I think. Well, it is dependent on what kind of person our daughter is and she would surely… hold a grudge… okay, this will be covered up! I decided, thinking everything over.


    Looking around, the boy made a surprised face, especially upon seeing Aurora. He made a suspicious face after looking at her for a few seconds. Seeing his eyes wandering towards her legs, Hiro quickly interrupted him.

    “Hello. Do you have a name?”

    The boy turned to look at my husband. After making a thoughtful face, he nodded his head.

    “I guess you were the ones who freed me, but who are you?” he asked, showing that he had some knowledge about his position. How much he knew was a mystery for us.

    “I’m called Hiro Ourichi. She is my wife, Alice Ourichi, and she is our daughter Aurora Ourichi. We'll introduce you to a few others in the future. So? What should we call you?” he pressed on, forming a smile on his face.

    Dear, don’t be so stiff. They are just kids for now. He won’t take away our daughter, I thought, feeling his emotions.

    [… I know… but there is a future and the thoughts of what if!] he exclaimed. Shaking my head, I focused on the boy.

    A smile formed on his face as he started,

    “My name is…”
     
  19. CorpseDead

    CorpseDead Well-Known Member

    Joined:
    Jun 18, 2016
    Messages:
    151
    Likes Received:
    24
    Reading List:
    Link
    Rolling Tumbleweed

    Kane’s POV:

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    I came to in a dark place. I couldn’t move or breathe. Everything felt empty. My body unmoving, I fell into a deep slumber. Some knowledge about a little girl always came into my mind. She had a loving family and a few close friends. I didn’t understand why was I seeing pictures or memories of her.

    Later, I also realized that I was thinking, which shouldn’t be possible if I was something newborn. But why did I know these words? Everything was a mess in my mind! If I was awake, I had nothing to do but look at the darkness all around me, so I rather spend my time with sleeping. But if I slept, I was seeing that golden and brown haired girl.

    She was a mix of two legendary beings. I’ve spent years with peeking into her life. I had a feeling that I was doing something bad, but I didn’t care. I would have felt bored to the death if not for seeing her. I examined her and her friends’ behavior when I dreamed about the same scene. Or maybe they weren’t even dreams.


    On a fated day, a voice resounded in my mind, “It’s time to wake up. They will be here soon. Behave the way you feel. It will make that girl happy. Don’t forget your one-time mission. Hahaha, the pieces are on the chess table. I can’t wait to see the result!” it finished its explanation with a crackling laughter.

    This thing is quite evil… leaving everyone in the dark only to see enjoy the result, even more, I thought, shaking my head. Wait, what? How can I move? I realized as I made a surprised face. Opening my eyes, I still barely saw further than a meter. I saw two pairs of shining green eyes looking down at me, their curiosity clear.

    They must be the girl’s Father and Mother, I thought, rubbing my aching head. Now that I think about it, everything felt cold before, but it’s getting better. I rubbed my eyes, hoping that I’d see further in this dark place. But the moment I pulled back my hand, a white, round thing flew towards my forehead.


    The moment it hit my head…

    -----

    I felt myself gushing out of some dark pit and I found myself sitting on a soft and silky bed, panting and sweating. My head hurt at two places now. What was that round thing? It seemed like a part of a leg. Now that I think about it, the girl I’ve seen so many times had very similar legs. Did she knee me in the face? But why? Well, I was peeking at her the whole time. I could understand her reaction if she knew.

    In the next moment, my thoughts were interrupted by the big, burly guy sitting beside me. He resembled a bear, except for the fact that his face was smooth and his skin seemed to be just as pretty as his wife’s. He had short, brown hair, and shining green eyes. His gaze sent shivers down my spine for some reason. I found curiosity, caring, and some kind of fear in it. But he surely wasn’t afraid of me.

    Clenching my fists, I felt my strength returning. Wait, returning? I don’t get what’s going on. Did I have strength all this time? I made a confused face, shaking my head. He asked something, but I don’t even remember what I replied. I was occupied with looking at the little girl behind him. She was hiding behind her Mother’s leg, clenching her skirt, looking at me with furrowed brows, her lips slightly opened for her breath to rush in and out.


    “So? What is your name?” the burly guy asked, this time catching my attention. He too introduced everyone, though I knew all of them, to begin with…

    “My name is Kane,” I replied, a smile forming on my face, which turned into confusion in the next moment. Placing my hand on my chin, I thought, Since when did I have a name?

    “What’s wrong?” Hiro asked, placing his big hand on my shoulder. I swear that I felt some kind of bloodlust from somewhere, but I didn’t know where it came from.

    “Ah, nothing. I just remembered something,” I replied, hiding the truth. They shouldn’t know that I know everything about them. Just as I finished my thoughts, his eyes opened wide as he leaned back.

    “Do you really know everything?” he asked, startling me.

    How the hell does he know? I definitely didn’t say it aloud! I shouted in my mind, looking around in the room as a feeling of panic was flooding my heart.


    “Wait, wait. Don’t panic. I don’t mind even if you do. Well, there are a few things I wouldn’t want others to know, but I don’t think that you will be just a random person for too long…” he exclaimed, turning into a mumbling towards the end as he looked at Aurora from the corners of his eyes.

    Breathing out long, he rubbed his eyes and then stood up. “Do you have anything to say?” he asked with a clear tone of uncaring. He really didn’t seem to mind me knowing everything about them. Sawolond, their dreams, their beliefs, their daughter. To be honest, I felt a little envious of Aurora. She had such a good life, while all I had was that darkness and a chance to peek into her life.

    But I didn’t blame her. It would be nice to have such a family, though it’s not like I am one to complain. Other True Divine Beasts not only don’t have a family, they don’t even know what it is like to be loved. The most they know is respect and glory and the fear of others. Their lives are black and white.

    Still, these two turned that black and white into something gray yet colorful, I thought with a chuckle, looking down at my gray scales. “Any idea about where should I go?” I asked, not knowing what to do from here. They surely won’t take me in, so I have to look for a place to live at.

    “Oh, you can stay here, otherwise our daughter would sneak out,” he said bluntly, pointing at Aurora.


    “W-What?! I wouldn’t do such a thing! I’ve never done it before either!” her thin voice which had signs of maturing resounded in the room. She seemed to be offended, but considering their relationship up till now, I don’t believe that to be the case. Sometimes they had problems expressing their emotions in the right way.

    “Hahaha, dear, I know you. You would be curious to find out more about him,” Hiro pressed on, leaving Aurora mute for a few seconds. Her head hung down, she mumbled with her pouty lips, “Of course, I’d be curious. He is my other half. Kana and Dre are getting along so well and Gaia plans to take Sophia to her other half in the near future too. I don’t want to be left out among my friends.”

    Chuckling, Alice patted the top of her head. Just as I thought… There goes nothing, as usual. They can handle her emotions way too well. These two are manipulative, I should be careful with them.

    “We are manipulative, but it’s not a secret. Aurora knows it too, but we are a family. We would never do something that was bad for her. Although you look young, you seem to be just as clever as her. She might look like a cute angel, but you better not underestimate our daughter. She might wipe the floor with you,” Alice remarked, again replying to my thoughts somehow.


    “Fufu, curious, are we?” she laughed creepily, her hand covering her mouth. Talking about the devil. Well, I’m not complaining here, I thought, furrowing my brows, eyeing her. She won’t say anything…

    Either way, Aurora is curious about me? I feel happy about that for some reason. I should talk to her later.

    Finishing my thoughts, I said, “I’m curious and it would be nice to know, but Miss won’t say anything. On the other hand, I don’t know if you heard my thoughts or what, but I wasn’t complaining about your manipulative personalities and never in my dreams would I underestimate Aurora. Lastly, if you really meant that I could stay here, then I’ll thank you very much.”

    “No problem,” Hiro replied, placing his hands on his hips. The room turned strangely silent

    “Do you remember anything? How did you come to life? What was it like up till now?” Aurora stepped forward and bombarded me with questions, showing her cute side. She was anything but innocent… though I liked that a lot in her. Her pranks and antics always made me laugh. I turned my head sideways, only to realize that Hiro and Alice were nowhere to be seen. They left us alone.

    Pulling up my legs, I sat with my legs crossed. “Do you really want to hear my tale? It’s boring and you might not feel happy about it later,” I said with a smile on my face, deciding to be honest with her. Hopefully, she will reciprocate it and behave the way her parents educated her.

    “Yes! There should be only one way for people to be born and you are definitely different,” she said with clear excitement in her voice. I felt happy to see her being curious about me. In her company, I told her everything I knew.

    ------

    Ten years passed by. Since I knew Aurora and her friends from the beginning, it wasn’t hard for me to get along with them. They were a little reserved around me in the beginning, but as time passed by, we got closer to each other and became friends. I wasn’t just Aurora’s friend, who got along with the others. Even if she wasn’t there, I felt good in their company, though it felt lonelier.

    I had to call Aurora’s parents Uncle and Aunt, which didn’t match with their young looks… either way, I’ve got used to it. Uncle always behaved a little strange when he saw me with Aurora, but that too changed as time passed. I knew how protective he was when it came to his dear daughter, so he must have felt left out or envious. Or he just wasn’t happy about the fact that a guy was around his daughter.

    Although I didn’t understand this at the time they took me in, I do now. Well, they accepted me and educated me in numerous things, just like their daughter. I felt it. At the time they took me in, I was more like a responsibility for them. But as they found out more and more about me through the courses of years, I probably grew on their hearts since I received the same smiles and pats as Aurora.


    I’ll always feel grateful for showing me this kind of lifestyle. My original feeling of slight envy disappeared and in its stead, love erupted. I liked Aurora from the beginning. I lived or more like slept… for five long years watching her. She was my only entertainment. Maybe my personality turned out as it was because of that.

    Her soul, her body, everything felt closer and closer as we grew. Both of us knew that we were each other’s halves, but that was never the point of our interest in each other. We weren’t together because we were halves but because we wanted to be. We were about eight years old when our bodies finished maturing. Our minds too changed a lot over those three years.

    That was also the time when we started feeling attracted to each other’s bodies. I felt a bit afraid if our love would fail for some stupid reason and our friendship would end. It was a heavy step we had to take. Either way, we felt happy with our decision since we became a couple. And even after years, we never had an argument. She turned out to be a stunning woman, but that wasn’t surprising since she was really cute since birth.


    The time we bonded was a wonderful night… The only strange thing was that even after bonding, we didn’t know each other’s missions. The Abyss played some really evil game with us. The only thing I knew was that both of us were looking for the same person. Elena.

    I heard that Uncle and Aunt spent a few friendly days with her and they even had a stone that could locate her. We tried using it, but it had nothing to connect to. She must have done something to hide her tracks. When we weren’t at home, we spent our times with looking for clues about her whereabouts, with no results.

    Both of us were able to sense which Universe she was residing in, but when Aunt took us there, we couldn’t find any signs of her… She caused lots of headaches for us. Luckily, our friends helped in looking for her since they were there on the fated day. They knew that it was something important, though it was annoying that we were kept in the dark. It was even more annoying that I wasn’t able to share it with them either!

    Nonetheless, we got used to our bond over the years and learned Soul Fusion too. It was way better than normal bonds… We always found it strange that I was able to enter Uncle’s and Aunt’s world, but it must have been the Abyss’ doing.


    I was quite surprised that after we bonded, Uncle said that we should have a house of our own, though not too far away… We were happy with that since we didn’t have to tell them our decision, which was the same. Maybe he had read our minds like when we were younger… But later he told us that he understood that we were adults and needed our privacy.

    And now…

    --------------------- Third person POV: -------------------------

    Ten years passed by. It was early in the morning. The sun lit up the dining room of the Inn. Its interior was made of high-quality wooden. In the corner sat three beautiful girls, each with a guy beside them. “Did you find out anything about her whereabouts, Kana?” the girl in the middle asked. She was none other than Aurora Ourichi.

    She still had the same hair. She had a white a white T-shirt on, coiling tightly around her body, combined with light blue hotpants. Her slender legs raised desires of any man. Her upper body was almost the same as her Mother’s. Wide hips, slender waist, and big, round breasts. But her aura felt much colder compared to her Mother, making it harder for people to approach her.

    Crossing one leg over the other, Kana explained her findings. Her long white hair falling down on her small shoulders. Finishing her tea, Aurora put the cup on the table and opened her eyes. They gleamed with a strange light, just like her parents’. She was about to reply when she heard a remark that pricked her ears.


    “Hahaha, what halves? Are you an idiot? They can talk all they want, but when I went there, I was sent away. They don’t even know anything. They are just talking big and faking some stupid bond. Hahaha, I bet that they are paying a lot for people in Sawolond to stay there. Bastard True Divine Beasts. If only I had their strength… I’d beat all of them, haha.”

    Clenching her fingers, the cup shattered into tiny pieces. The noise caught everyone’s attention in the room. Not bothering with the whisperings, she turned around the time of the cup, restoring it to its original form. “I’m sorry,” she said with a smile on her face. Everyone turned back towards their meals.

    “So, like I said. Don’t go to that shitty place. I swear that you are an idiot if you go to Sawolond. Do you want to be the same kind of slave as the others? The slave of another person they pay to be beside you? You can’t be that stupid-”

    Having enough of him, Aurora stood up and appeared in front of the guy. “What’s your name?” she asked, her voice seemingly calm.

    Remembering to her performance before, he humbly replied. “Miss, my name is Quidian Shiao. What can I help you with?”


    “Nice to meet you. To be honest, I just came here since I liked what you said about Sawolond. My boyfriend is a loser compared to you and I thought that there could be something between us,” she said with a bright smile on her face. The room turned much more lively and warmer as she finished her words.

    “Ho? Miss has good eyes. Shall we leave?” he asked with a wink.

    “Ah! I’m called Aurora Ourichi. Let’s go immediately!” she exclaimed, with a smile. But in the next moment, her eyes turned cold as she thrust her hand forward, penetrating his throat. Strangely enough, no blood left his body.

    “Oh. Thanks, Sophia,” she said, turning around. Sucking out his life force, the guy died on the spot.

    “You piece of shit. Next time learn to shut your mouth,” she mumbled, pulling out her hand and reappearing in Kane’s embrace. [You took it easy… such a lazy person.] she remarked through their bond, chuckling.

    [Haha, it’s not like my help was necessary and then you couldn’t have played with him. We should go home. Your parents will leave soon.] he said, embracing her back.


    “What about his corpse?” Dre asked, raising a brow, pointing at Quidian.

    “Ehm… Whoops?” Aurora said, using a Space Law to make it disappear. Clearing her throat, she said, “Anyone else wishing to badmouth my parents? No? Good.”

    “Well, that was rather decisive...” Dre remarked, checking out everyone, trying to pick a fight with those who agreed with Quidian. His parents were a part of Sawolond, so it was offensive to him too.

    “It’s not like I will control their thoughts. I just don’t want them to spread bad rumors behind our backs. Anyway, I’ve had enough of this place. Let’s go,” she said, disappearing along with everyone else. Only a few coins were left on the table.

    -----

    The Abyss announced the start of the race for the next position of a creator early in the morning. After having breakfast, they went back to Sawolond to hear about the details and see Hiro and Alice off.

    They were standing in front of Sawolond, facing the city. Aurora appeared behind them, followed by the others.

    “Welcome home,” her parents said, turning around with smiles on their faces. Stepping closer, she hugged the both of them, while Kane just stood further away. His face was a little stiff since he didn’t know how to react. He never had to say goodbye to anyone and nobody knew how long they would be gone.

    Hiro and Alice looked at him with smirks on their faces. Seeing his indecisiveness, they made a move and hugged him too. “Ah… thanks. Do you know anything about this little game of the Abyss?” he asked, returning the favor.


    “God, you are so awkward that even I’m starting to feel bad,” Aurora chimed in, stretching her arms.

    Hiro laughed upon hearing her words. Taking up a serious face, he explained what they knew, “It mentioned a few details to everyone. Only people at the tenth level can participate, which is no surprise. Rather, it’s really strange that there are so few people at the tenth level, even if they kill each other from time to time. From so many Universes, there should be much more of them.”

    “Today we realized the reason. Only one person can stay alive from the participants. The fifth level will be locked down and there will be no way in or out unless you kill everyone. It’s a really strange way to select the next creator, considering how it was preaching about valuing life. So unlike we imagined it, the rules are simple as that. Bayezinth said that he won’t take part if we participate since he doesn’t want to die.”

    “Your parents are still the best,” he said with a chuckle, elbowing Aurora. Shaking her head, she chuckled, “Yes, yes. But I feel worried. What if they gang up on you?”


    “That’s likely to happen, but they will lose either way,” he replied with a pompous face, trying to soothe Aurora. Seeing that she was really worried, Hiro coiled his arms around her back as he whispered into her right ear.

    “Don’t worry about us. You should know better than anyone the difference between us and normal people. You can put up a fight against us, but even you would struggle. This is something we must do because it was a part of our dreams. We wanted to find out what lies beyond this matter of reality we sense” he finished, kissing her forehead.

    “And where is my hug and kiss? I’m all left out!” Alice pushed Hiro’s face away, earning Aurora’s attention. While they were saying goodbye, Hiro was eyeing Kane. “Take care of her until we aren’t here. Ask Gaia or Anthony for help if you can’t deal with something. Your lives are above pride.”

    Scratching the back of his head, he replied, “I know. I wouldn’t risk her life, no matter what. But it’s not like we get into trouble too often. Haha.”


    Raising a brow, tapping his foot on the ground, he looked at Kane. “A-Ah… okay. We will try to keep a low profile. But we can protect ourselves-”

    Hearing his words, Hiro couldn’t help but interrupt him. “Yeah? What about those people at the ninth level? Last time it was a whole group of them at that… You can protect yourselves, but every time you hear someone bad-mouthing Sawolond, you get into a fight. I’m not trying to tell you what to do. I would do the same if I was there. But I’d be happier if all of you spent your time at home for now and don’t go out.”

    “Could you do that much for us?” seeing his hopeful eyes, Kane breathed out long as he said, “Okay. We won’t go out and will just train silently. If we don’t meet anyone, we can’t screw up anywhere. Are you happy now, Uncle?” Patting his shoulder, Hiro said, “I am!”

    “We were totally ignored,” Alice grumbled, feeling bittersweet.

    “...”


    After saying goodbye to everyone, Hiro and Alice left Sawolond and made their way towards the fifth level of the Abyss. Unlike in the old times, they were able to see perfectly fine with their current capabilities. A black veil covered the chasm, which wasn’t there before. Those who crossed it wouldn’t be able to come back unless they won the race.

    Looking into each other’s eyes, holding hands, they nodded their heads. “Shall we go, dear?” Alice asked, a smile forming on her face. Nodding his head, Hiro stepped forward, jumping down without any hesitation. While falling down, Alice thought, I’m happy that we fulfilled our dreams and that we created such a legacy.

    Sawolond would turn into a legend, no matter what, along with our daughter and Kane. I’ve had a content life. But we are still young and has so many things to learn. It would be even more terrible to never see all these things and people again. So we must win this stupid race. Let’s show people that Sawolond is the best. Chuckling, Hiro coiled his arms around her back, pulling her towards his chest.

    They crashed into the ground with a loud boom, making the ground tremble. The Abyss stone broke into dust under their feet. As the air cleared out, they stood with weapons in hands, Blank covering their bodies, their Battle Forms active. Their Qi raged on within their bodies, lighting up the green lines among their scales as if they were torches. They sensed numerous presences appearing on the last floor, all of them very powerful.


    True Divine Beasts came in hordes, along with talented humans, beastmen, elves, demons, and other races. There were tens of thousands of them. “Don’t fight just yet. There will be something added, but there will be a few more participants,” the Abyss’ voice resounded through the empty field. About ten minutes later, it talked again.

    “Now that everyone is here, I’ll explain everything. I wasn’t telling the truth before. Not just anyone can turn into a creator. You need to have a perfect understanding of the way of cultivation. True Divine Beasts aren’t lacking in this, so that’s a head start for them. Or maybe not, hehe. I’m a fair person.”

    “Your way of cultivation was always your way of life too. Many of you know the perfect way, but about half of you don’t. That means about fifty thousand people, who can’t do anything but die a meaningless death. It’s really sad, isn’t it?” As its voice stopped for a few second, many people around Hiro and Alice made panicked faces.


    “Haha, but as I said, I’m a fair man. The additional rules are the following. Firstly, you need to collect at least two hundred points. You get one point for each person you killed. If you are bonded, you need to kill double the number. If it’s a three-way bond or more, you will have to triple or even quadruple the number. Without having at least two hundred points, you can’t become a creator, so hiding and surviving luckily is a no go.”

    “Secondly, those who know the perfect way of cultivation will have a green aura surrounding their bodies. If you can kill any of them, their knowledge about cultivation will transfer to your mind. You’ll see if I have anything else in mind later. Now… roll those tumbleweeds in this always empty chasm of death!” its aura erupted, pressing everyone onto the ground. Its voice made everyone weak in the knee, “SHOW ME YOUR MONSTER SIDES!”

    Everyone turned wild as the slaughter began. Immune to the Abyss’ emotional speech, Hiro and Alice stood ready with calm and collected minds. There were six people near them, all of them lacking the so called green aura. Clenching their weapons for a moment, they breathed out long and relaxed.


    “Let’s switch to our hands and feet. Weapons won’t work at this point anyway. We should focus Blank on protecting our bodies,” Hiro said, pulling back Blank.

    [Yeah. We didn’t look for all those Planet Cores and rare legendary metals for nothing. We have spent lots of points over the years to buy many rare things. With such a treasure trove behind us, I don’t believe that they can kill us,] she replied, using their bond.

    Footsteps resounded all around them, getting louder and louder. Six people stood in a circle, Hiro and Alice in the center, their backs facing each other.

    “Let’s dance. Dead men tell no tales, but you might just do,” they said with a loud laugh, surprising everyone with a strong suction force. It wasn’t their bodies but their souls! They made panicked faces as they realized how wrong they were when they picked these two as opponents. Clapping once, a huge skull formed above Alice’s back.


    “Let’s see what can the manifestation of so many souls do!” she said with a chuckle, scaring everyone. A smirk formed on Hiro’s face as he followed her example...
     
  20. hatoyin97

    hatoyin97 «Frigid Heart Petrification Manual»

    Joined:
    Apr 4, 2017
    Messages:
    689
    Likes Received:
    821
    Reading List:
    Link
    I thought it was a thread on immortality...
    I was gonna be ready to discuss...
    Now...
    You pace is too fast for me to read sry.